The Auction Block
Chapter One June 17th
The longer the van ride lasted, the more uncomfortable Nikki
and her younger sister Kate became. They
had been in the black van, with dark tinted windows, for over three hours now,
and the vehicle continued to wind deeper and deeper into the densely forested
countryside. Their stepmother had
assured them they were going to a wonderfully isolated, yet thoroughly modern
retreat in the
The trip started out well enough, as the two pretty young girls were picked up from their father’s mansion in a luxury stretch limousine. But a mechanical breakdown not long after they left forced them to switch over to a decidedly less glamorous vehicle, a dark van with equally dark tinted windows. The limo driver was extremely apologetic, but there really was no other choice if they were to make it on time for their appointment. To make matters worse, their new driver was decidedly cold and unfriendly, as was her bull dyke looking companion. As they bounced around in the van, Nikki could not help but notice that the doors had no inside handles on them, should they need or wish to exit the vehicle. That was not even an option, though, as they made the entire five hour drive without once stopping. Nevertheless, they had survived the tedious ordeal and had at last arrived at their destination, glad to finally be getting away from the two bitches in the front seats.
Upon arriving though neither sister could imagine a "retreat" with twelve-foot high stonewalls, or a large Iron mechanical gate operated by remote control. Ominously, it closed immediately after the van had entered the grounds. They driver wheeled around and parked at a side entrance; where they were greeted by three rather stern looking women obviously there to meet the girls. The apparent leader of the trio stepped forward and introduced herself as Commandant Stone. Oddly, no words or friendly greeting was issued to the sisters, just a curt dismissal of the driver and her associate and a motion for the girls to follow her as the two other women trailed closely behind. They walked down a long hallway, where they were led into an office and told to sit and wait for a Mistress Natasha. The women promptly left the room without uttering a single syllable, and shut the door behind them.
"Nikki, I don't like this one bit. Everyone here is terribly rude. Why would
"Relax”, Nikki tried to assured her little sister, “Nancy has been pampered her whole life, there is no way she would ever send us anywhere that was anything less then first class."
This seemed to put Kate at ease. Moments later a door opened on the right side of the room and a tall, slender woman, entered and sat down. She was dressed in a tight black leather skirt with a white blouse and had her hair in a bun. Her eyeglasses made her appear to be a bit older then her actual age of 38. She also did not speak or introduce herself to the girls for an uncomfortably long period of time. Nikki and Kate stared at each other inquisitively. Was everybody that worked at this place this rude? Instead of addressing the girls, the woman grabbed two thick manila folders, obviously one for each of the girls, and studied the contents carefully. Unbeknownst to either girl, the Mistress was reviewing a complete history on both of them. The files contained a disturbing amount of highly personal information and contained a number of unauthorized pictures, all provided by their stepmother.
Subject |
Nikki Buckingham |
Kate Buckingham |
Ethnic Origin |
Caucasian |
Caucasian |
Age |
20 |
18 |
Sex |
F |
F |
Weight |
122 |
115 |
Height |
5’ 6” |
5’ 5” |
Hair Color |
|
Blond |
Measurements |
34B-22-35 |
38D-24-33 |
Eye Color |
Green |
Blue |
Sexual Orientation |
Heterosexual |
Heterosexual (?) |
Sexual Activity Level |
Frequent |
Possible Virgin |
Temperament |
Feisty, Aggressive |
Mild Mannered, Timid |
Interests |
Swimming, Sorority activities |
Cheerleading, Reading |
At last the woman broke the silence. "Welcome girls, my name is Mistress Natasha. I am in charge of this entire facility. I do hope you enjoy your stay here, your stepmother has told me a lot about you two, and as you can see, we like to keep detailed records on all of our guests.” She motioned toward the files. “I have been in charge of Stonebriar for seven years now and have eagerly welcomed hundreds of young, beautiful girls like yourselves into our facility. I see here that your stepmother has paid in full for your sessions here"?
Both girls nodded accordingly. "Excellent, then we must begin your training immediately."
"What do you mean training?" asked Nikki, while looking over at her sister.
The Mistress smiled coldly and then reached below her desk, pressing a button. Immediately a large net fell from the ceiling, trapping the two utterly confused sisters in their chairs. While they struggled to free themselves, the Mistress casually walked over towards her helpless prey and sprayed the struggling girls with a gas that immediately rendered them unconscious.
"Take them for processing immediately", demanded the Mistress, as the Commandant and her henchwomen entered the room and removed the net, before placing the two lifeless girls on gurneys and wheeling them out of the room.
Some time later, the girls awakened, and found them standing next to each other, chained by the wrists and ankles to a wall. Both of them were still very groggy and had been stripped of all of their clothing except for their undergarments. The woman who called herself the Commandant, stood before them and smiled in an awkward way as she ran her eyes up and down the bodies of the two captives.
“Welcome ladies to the first part of your stay with us here at Stonebriar. Please try to remain calm; this is activity is standing operating procedure for all new guests here. Like any good hosts, we want to make sure we know as much as possible about our guests.” She laughed at the semi-conscious girls. The woman pulled out a tape measure and handed it to her assistant. The underling immediately began taking the measurements of the two girls. The Commandant casually wrote the figures down on her clipboard. Kate and Nikki were in no position to stop them and offered little resistance as the strange women went about their business, taking every measurement possible.
Next, another woman came in with a camera. First she began photographing Nikki, from every conceivable angle. When it was time to for close ups, the Commandant used her silver tipped baton to peel away the older sister’s bra, allowing for good shots of her perky little breasts. Next, Nikki’s panties were lowered as the camerawoman continued clicking away at her most intimate areas. The process was repeated on Kate. Satisfied, the woman left and a second woman entered the room with two matching briefcases. By this time, the effects of the gas were beginning to wear off, and the sisters were becoming more alert. That was temporary though as a second blast of the gas quickly returned each of them to a state of unconsciousness.
When they at last awakened, Nikki and Kate found themselves in separate rooms. Actually they were actually more like jail cells, as the girls were kept apart by a long wall of steel bars between the two rooms. Dark gray stonewalls surrounded the perimeter of the rooms. The cells were identical, each containing a small uncomfortable looking “bed” and a tiny stainless steel sink. There were no windows anywhere and the only way in or out of the cell was through a heavy steel door in the front, which contained a miniature peephole, which was accessible only from the outside. Both girls had their hands cuffed securely behind their backs and were tethered to a side wall by a five-foot length of high tensile chain, which served to severely minimize their movements inside the cells. The chain itself was attached to a tightly locked stainless steel collar fastened around their necks.
In addition to having the chain locked to the back of the collar, each girl had a small gold number hanging from the front of her respective collar, much like a charm. For Nikki it was “311” for Kate, “312”. The collars however served a much more important purpose then providing them with mere identifying numbers. Each collar, which the girls would never come off while they were there, contained a GPS tracking chip.
Both girls, as was the case while they were being photographed, wore only their undergarments. Nikki had on a black satin bra and panty set, while her younger sister, always the more adventurous of the two, donned a white lace bra with matching stockings and garters. Before either girl could speak, Mistress Natasha entered Kate's cell and began to address the two girls. "As I'm sure you girls have now both figured out, this is not a resort, at least not the type you were expecting. Your stepmother has arranged your stay here, for the purposes of training you.”
"You must be out of your mind". Said Nikki. “Training us for what!”
"Silence!” Natasha’s booming voice startled the two sisters. “You will be told what you need to be told when we are ready to tell you, and not before” she continued. "You will speak only when you are told to speak, failure to do abide by this simple rule will lead to severe disciplinary actions."
Nikki, clearly intimidated by the harsh tone of the Mistress, and sufficiently bound anyway, reluctantly complied.
"As I was saying, your step-mother has gone to great lengths and considerable expense to have you sent here. It is now my job to is see that we get the necessary return on her investment.”
Nikki and Kate were now both in total shock, how could something like this be happening? Their first thoughts, naturally, were who might know where they were, so that they could be rescued. Their father was overseas on an extended business trip, as usual. Sadly though, he was quite possibly the only person who may have direct knowledge of their whereabouts. Nancy had been vague about telling the girls where they were going; only saying that it was up north, but that could mean anything, in fact, neither girl was sure they had gone “north” at all. Nikki was certain that the only thing she told any of her friends is that she would be gone for a week. No one, save their stepmother, would have any idea where they actually were. And she of course was of no help now.
Natasha exited Nikki’s cell and walked into Kate’s. The intimidating woman sat down next to the petrified girl and slowly caressed her flowing blond hair with one hand while casually reaching the other into Kate's silky white panties. The young beauty tried to move away, disgusted by this move. But with the chain around her neck, and with her hands cuffed behind her back, squirming away was nearly impossible. Natasha continued to stroke Kate's tender snatch, delighting in the girl’s obvious apprehension. At last she pulled away and said, "Both of you girls need to get some sleep, tomorrow is going to be the first of a number of very long days for you." The heavy door shut hard behind her, causing a big echo to reverberate throughout the stone hallway.
Kate began to cry hysterically as a steel barrier began to slowly descend from the ceiling, cutting off any contact between her and her sister.
Chapter
2 June
18th 6:00 AM
After a most difficult and very uncomfortable sleep, Kate was awakened by the sound of her cell door squeaking open. Commandant Stone entered, followed by two tough looking, but surprisingly attractive, female guards. They unchained her from the wall and added shackles to her ankles. From there she was led down a long hallway to an elevator.
Attempting to ascertain her whereabouts, the only thing she noticed while being dragged away were a large number of similar cells on either side of the hallway. She quickly surmised that screaming for help would be futile. After descending down an elevator for what seemed like a dozen floors, Kate was taken into what appeared to be some sort of operating room. It had very bright lights hanging from the ceiling and two-padded leather tables located in the middle. The tables had restraining cuffs, attached to short chains, at the top and bottom. Inside were four women dressed like "nurses", if they could be called that? The women were dressed in tight white latex uniforms that came down only to their knees. Their hair was neatly pulled back, and perhaps most ominously they all wore masks, like they were preparing for some kind of surgery. Which in a way they were.
One nurse instructed the guards to remove Kate's handcuffs. She was roughly forced onto the table, face-up. What little resistance she offers proves meaningless, as her captors quickly overpower her. Next her hands are quickly re-fastened to the cuffs at the top of the table. Before removing the shackles between her legs, the nurse’s grab each ankle and secure it to the appropriate cuff. With the addition of thigh straps and a waist belt, Kate is now completely immobilized. The guards exit with military precision, leaving only the nurses to admire the nearly naked young girl in front of them. Kate is still wearing her bra, panties and stockings.
Nikki’s trip down to the room did not go quite as smoothly. Additional resources were needed to subdue the feisty girl. But at last she was placed onto the adjoining table, and quickly fastened into place. Kate struggled fruitlessly against her bonds and looks over at her sister, now only a few feet away. As the other guards disappear, the Commandant enters the room and begins to speak:
"As Mistress Natasha has no doubt told both of you, you are each about to be trained. The exact purposes of this training will be made clear to you at a later time. Certainly I can appreciate that neither of you is pleased with your stay here so far. That is to be expected. I can assure you that that your cooperation as we proceed will make it easier on all of us. I want to assure you again that this is not some kind of game or joke. What is happening to you is very real. Let me also save you the time of begging and pleading, I promise you that there is nothing you can say or do that will stop us or convince us to let you go. We are all trained professionals and we have a job to do. Our goal is to complete this part of your training as quickly as possible, so we can move you on to Phase II. All good investments take time to mature, but time here is very precious, so we must begin.”
“Investment, what the hell are you talking about?” shouted Nikki.
“I can assure you that your questions will all be answered in do time. I will tell you this though, please be under no illusions that you are here accidentally. Your stay with us has been carefully plotted for some months now. Your step-mother Nancy has arranged for you to be brought here.”
Kate and Nikki were equally shocked. Had the last year with the loving Nancy all been a lie? Was she really capable of doing such a thing? How could this really be happening? Surely this was all part of some crazy practical joke.
“I don’t expect you to say anything”, the Commandant continued. “What you must do now is try to relax. I know that I am asking a lot with everything that you have already been through. I realize that you are both in a state of disbelief right now. That is perfectly normal. Please try to understand that resisting us in counter-productive. There is nothing that you can do to escape, take a close look at your surroundings. There is no place to run, no place to go. You are 50 feet underground in a heavily fortified compound with a state of the art security system and dozens of support staff who are sworn to do anything and everything possible to prevent your escape.”
She did have a point; Nikki was able to admit to herself. She and her sister were nearly naked, securely tied down and completely surrounded by some tough, hard-nosed bitches that clearly meant business.
Commandant Stone continued; “I am sure at first you won’t accept or even understand why this is happening to you. That is totally understandable. Every girl ever brought here has felt the exact same way that you two do now. In time though, you will, and we sincerely hope that you will come to accept your fate and work with us. The sooner that you stop fighting us and accept that we are in control, the easier it will be for everybody, that I can promise you.”
“You must be crazy, we will never give into you, no matter what the hell you want!!!” screamed Nikki, spittle coming out of her mouth as she tried desperately free herself from the bonds and climb off the table.
The Commandant walked over to Nikki and placed her hand on the screaming girl’s forehead, gently forcing it back onto the padded headrest. “Again my dear, I know how scared you must be. Being confined here now, after enjoying complete freedom just yesterday must be very difficult to digest. One thing that you must know is that there is nothing you can say or do that will change the outcome of your stay here. You and you sister will be trained, just as surely as the sun will rise tomorrow. And if necessary by the very harshest means, it is inevitable!!!
Kate started to sob uncontrollably as her older sister screamed out: "You fucking bitch, we will never cooperate with you. When I get out of here I will see to it you all go to prison for life!"
"My dear girl”, the now slightly irritated Commandant continued, “I have personally supervised the training of over 300 girls here at Stonebriar, most fought, just like you certainly well, I can assure you that when you do finally succumb and accept what is happening to you, things will be so much easier for you. When we are done with you and your sister, you will be two of the best subjects I have ever produced. I am so confident in fact, that both of you will even thank me when your training is completed. “
“Now enough of this silly talking, it's time to get to work ".
The Commandant nodded to one of her nurses, who quickly nodded back. She took several paces, opened a closet door and then wheeled over a cart that was full of shaving equipment and other assorted items, including, most ominously, a silver bowl with a small flame underneath it. The other nurse reached for a pair of scissors and began to cut away Nikki’s bra and panties. After pulling away the shreds and discarding them neatly into a trash receptacle, she repeated the process with Kate. Both girls were now completely naked and totally restrained.
The Commandant spoke to Nikki: "Since you are the hot tempered one you will receive the 'hot shave'". She then turned and pulled the lid off of the silver bowl. The inside was filled with shaving cream, reduced to a steaming mass of white goo by the heat, and it was now beginning to boil over! The Commandant put her finger in the mixture and it was indeed hot to the touch, as indicated by her pulling her finger away quickly. She smiled in delight. Nikki however gulped hard, she had never been so scared in her life.
The Commandant then removed the lid from the other bowl on the cart. A puff of cold air vapor escaped from the mound of shaving cream inside. The heavy frost on the outside of the bowl made it clear that it had just been removed from a very deep freeze. The Commandant then ordered the two nurses to install bit gags into the sisters' mouths. Once completed, each nurse grabbed a soft horsehair brush from the tray and began to lather up the two girls' pussies. Both squirmed violently as their pussies were coated with their respective creams, but additional movements were quite difficult as the thick leather cuffs and straps restrained their bodies. Nikki seemed to be in the worst pain of the two as the hot cream began to seep into between the lips of her tender snatch. Tears rolled down her eyes as she tried desperately to writhe away. Neither girl had ever had her pussy shaved before and this no doubt was a most unpleasant way to be initiated.
As the nurses continued to apply an extra heavy cream coating, the Commandant spoke again: "I'm sorry girls that it has to be this difficult the first time, but we want each of you to know how seriously we take this process. Pubic hair has a way of interfering with our objectives here and it will become necessary to have your cunts shaved each and every day!”
The Commandant now instructed the nurses to grab their razors from the cart and start shaving away. Nikki was almost relieved as the hot cream was removed from her now blistering cunt, the dark pubes being rinsed off in a large silver bowl. The other nurse proceeded with the razor across young Kate's frozen blond snatch. When they were done the Commandant carefully examined each pubic area for even the slightest trace of any stubble. Upon finding just the tiniest bit of hair on Kate's nearly bald mound, the angry woman scolded the nurse and ordered BOTH girls to have the cunts re-creamed and shaved again! The girls tried to scream but the bit gags again prevented much more then a tiny muffle from escaping. The Commandant was nothing if not thorough. Plus, this was a good lesson for them. The girls needed to learn that she was in control at all times. The sooner the girls knew and understood that fact, the better they would be.
The Commandant allowed herself a brief smile when they were done; there was nothing to match the thrill of watching two beautiful young girls struggle helplessly as their most private parts were shaved clean for the first time!
The Auction Block Chapters 3 and 4
Chapter 3 June 19th
8:00 PM
Hours later Kate and Nikki awakened in their cells. Each girl was now wearing a chastity belt, which had been installed immediately after the shaving. This seemed to infuriate Kate more than Nikki, who desperately wanted to rub her still ice-cold pussy. Nikki got up to stare out of the tiny hole in her cell door and attempted to scream for help. Moments later her door was opened by a slender Japanese girl who introduced herself as “#277”.
This girl certainly did not appear to be a guard. She was much too petite for that. Her tight silver latex bikini and matching slave collar indicated that she was probably not there of her own free will either, yet she was free to roam the halls?
#277 introduced herself: "Please keep quiet. The last thing that you want to do is draw the attention of the guards. Sometimes, when they are provoked, they can do horrible things to you.”
“Who are you, what are you doing here?” demanded Nikki.
“I am sure that you have many questions and I will try to answer whatever I can for you. I too am a captive here. I was kidnapped months ago and brought to this place. I have no idea where we are. Now I am known as #277.”
“What is your real name?” asked Nikki.
“I am not allowed to use my old name, and neither well you be. We are all assigned numbers when we are first brought to this place. I see you are #311. It is best to get used to that name as that is what you will be called from now on.”
“How long have you been here?” asked Kate from the other cell.
“I do not know. I think it has been several months at least, I think. We have no way of knowing for sure, as we are forbidden to go outside and there are no windows here to help us tell night from day. There are no clocks here either. I think it is all part of their plan to disorient us.”
Kate took a moment to digest this unfortunate information before #277 continued. “All I can remember is that one-minute I was dancing at a club with my friends, and the next I was grabbed from the bathroom, taken to the alley and thrown into a van. They kept me blindfolded and handcuffed the whole way. It seemed like I was it that van forever. When we finally arrived, they threw me in a cell and then started what they call the training process the very next day.”
“That is what they are doing to us.” Added Kate. “This morning they took both of us to down to some horrible room to have our pussies shaved and then they threw us back in these cells where we have been sitting all day.”
“I can promise you tomorrow will be worse the today, and they day after that worse yet. Someone will be in here shortly to tell you what this is all about.”
“Can’t you please tell us now?” Nikki demanded.
“I am not allowed to discuss that with you, it is strictly forbidden, they will tell you soon I am certain.”
“Please, I have to know, what are they going to do to us?” The older girl pleaded.
“I can not tell you any more. Madam Hardings will be in here shortly to help answer your questions. I am sure you have many more then I can answer.” As if on queue, the door to Kate’s cell opened and a 50 something year old lady entered.
“Run along #277, I need to spend some time alone with these two lovely young ladies.”
Kiko obediently complied and left Nikki’s cell.
Patricia Hardings was a plump 52-year-old woman with soft, delicate features, a marked contrast to the other more shapely women and decided younger women they had seen here. She was dressed very conservatively (another big contrast), in a dark colored, ankle length wool skirt and white blouse. She wore small reading glasses, which reminded Kate of her school librarian. If they had met her anywhere else, she could easily have passed for the mother of one of the girl’s friends. Her job here at Stonebriar was in fact to play the role of the confidant, someone that the girls would hopefully feel more comfortable confiding with, despite their obviously intimidating surroundings. A “Good Cop” type personality was an essential element for the success of Stonebriar, and Madam Hardings played that role to perfection.
“Hello girls, my name is Madam Hardings. I am the ombudswoman for Stonbriar. How are you both doing?”
Nikki, of course, was the first one to answer. “How the fuck do you think we are doing? Who the hell are you people? What the hell do you think you are doing to us?”
“Those are all good questions, my dear and I am going to do my very best to answer them. I must caution you though, don’t ever raise your voice to me, ever. I am the closet thing to a friend that you will ever have inside these walls.”
Sufficiently intimidated by that curt reply, Nikki wisely kept her mouth shut.
The older woman sat next to Kate on her tiny cot, as Nikki stood as close to the bars separating the two cells as the chain around her collar would allow.
“Now are we ready to listen?” Both girls nodded meekly. “Good, because unfortunately I don’t have a lot of time to spend with you this evening and I apologize. There are other girls here that I simply must attend to. But this is your second night here and because of your no doubt difficult morning spent with Commandant Stone you must have many questions. I think it is important that I spend a little time getting to know you and trying to explain exactly what is going on.”
“There is no easy way to tell you this ladies, so I am just going to direct with you from the very beginning, OK?”
Kate shifted away from the older woman on her cot, as Nikki remained silent, but focused intently on Madam Hardings. The heart rates of both girls went up considerably.
“As you have no doubt been told already, your step-mother Nancy, has arranged to have you brought here. Nancy works for our organization, as she has for some years now. Her job is to procure highly attractive young woman, by any and all means necessary, and to arrange for them to be brought to this facility.”
“For what reason?” Kate asked.
“I am going to get to that my sweet” she placed her hand on Kate’s left thigh. “But first you must understand, as you are probably beginning to already, that we are in absolute and total control here. Our actions over the last two days should have made that abundantly clear. But I want to make each of you again completely aware, and this will be reinforced time and time again, is that we are in total control of you at all times. There will be no chance of leaving this facility until we are ready to let you go. As you both undoubtedly remember, your father is in Asia on business for another two weeks, it will be at least that long before anyone realizes that you two are missing. That will give Nancy, and several of our other staff members, plenty of time to erase any traces of her whereabouts, and more importantly, yours.”
Both girls swallowed hard, this woman was probably correct. Who besides Nancy, who set this whole excursion up, would possibly have any idea where they had gone?
Madam Hardings looked at both of their faces, pausing to watch the two girls play that scenario over in their heads. Satisfied that they now understood the situation clearly, she continued.
“What I am about to tell you now, you must understand, is not easy for me. I am sure once you hear me say it, it will difficult to fully comprehend and understand. No matter how many times I have said it to other girls that have been brought here, it never gets any easier.” She paused again, for dramatic effect, and looked closely at each sister. Careful to make eye contact and knowing full well each of them was nervously hanging on her every word.
“What is going to happen to each of you over the next few months, is that you will be forcibly converted into lesbian sex slaves. And more importantly when that conversion is successfully completed, you will be auctioned off to the highest bidder!”
First there was a moment of stunned silence, there always was. Who in their right mind could possibly believe such a thing? Then the silence was broken by the usual question:
“You must be joking, you people are out of your minds!” This time uttered by the older girl, Nikki.
“I know it sounds hard fathom right now, I want to assure you though that I am deadly serious. Having your pussies shaved this morning, that was just the very first step of many that will be taken in order to get you acclimated here with what you should expect over the coming weeks and months. What my role here is to help make this very difficult and painful process go as smoothly as humanely possible. Your conversion into lesbian slavery is as inevitable as it is irreversible. My goal here is a simple one, to make this transition in your life go as easily as possible for both of you girls and the staff here alike. NO one wins when you choose to make things difficult.” The Madam patted Kate on the leg and started to walk away. “I will be visiting both of you every night. I know you will have many more questions, and I will try to answer all of them, but there are others here that need me tonight as well. Please try to get plenty of sleep, tomorrow is going to be a big day.”
She left Kate’s room and locked the door. Out in the hallway, she motioned to Kiko, waiting obediently outside the cell. “Give them a few minutes and then go back into #311’s cell.”
Chapter
4 June 18th 8:30 PM
Kiko waited the five minutes as ordered and entered Nikki’s cell. Both girls were of course hysterical.
Kiko spoke first, “I know it must be a shock for you to hear that, it was for me too. When Madame Hardings first told me that, I didn’t believe it. I thought she must be crazy.”
“How can we get out of here, will you help us? It seems that you are allowed to roam freely.” Inquired Nikki, finally able to compose herself for a moment.
“Of course I can’t help you. That is completely out of the question. I would be punished severely. I think it would be wise for both of you to forget about escaping; that I assure you is quite impossible. What both of you need to do now is start preparing yourself for what is going to happen tomorrow. The “treatments”, if you can call them that, are most unpleasant and you need to be focused on them, not on getting out of here.”
“What are you talking about? What they are going to do?” Kate begged.
“I wish I could tell you more, but I am again not allowed to discuss any actions with Level One slaves.”
“What do you mean Level One”?
“Level One girls are all new inmates. They are all new girls, like you, who are beginning to go through the break-in phase of your training. All girls brought here must go through it. The Mistress must be absolutely certain that you are ready to submit before sending you down to Level 2. No one goes into the chamber without agreeing to it first, no one. This will be the most difficult part of your stay here. These next few weeks you will be repeatedly subjected to cruel and unusual torments designed to break your body as well as your spirit.” The girls stared on in disbelief. #277 was so matter-of-fact in her manner; it sent chills down both of their spines.
“What happens after that? What is Level 2?” Nikki managed to ask, still not believing her ears.
“I gave into them. I had to we all do eventually. I knew that I could not escape and there was no hope of being rescued. It was the hardest decision I ever had to make in my life, but finally I agreed to surrender myself, and my body to them. It was the scariest decision I ever made, and it will be for you too. Every girl brought here must make that decision for herself. They will keep punishing you until you give into them. Once I did, Madam Hardings told me that everything would be all right, and it has been. I am now a special liaison here on Level One; I get to meet all new girls when they are first brought in. It is an important job. I work for Madam Hardings. We both want to help you, and all the other new girls, adjust to your new environment here. It is difficult; I know that as well as anyone as I have been through it. It doesn’t have to be so bad if you accept it as I did. I will help you in any way that I can, but my primary goal is to make you sure you understand that resisting serves no one. It is best to give them what they want.”
The girls sat in their cells both unable to speak, #277 was not surprised. Most of the girls she had this little talk with were too stunned to say anything, so she continued: “I will stay here until Mistress is satisfied my training is complete and I am ready to be sold at the auction. When the right buyer is found, I will be shipped off to my new owner. I look forward to it. It is what I have been trained to do."
At last Nikki stood up and glared at the Japanese girl and shook her head. She would never give in like this cowardly little oriental bitch. Kate, however, wasn't nearly as convinced; she was by no means as tough her older sister.
The younger girl then asked: "Why us?"
“I asked that question too, many times. ‘Why me?’ I was given the same answer every time; I was young and pretty and had a look that other women would surely find desirable. I was told that the world is full of rich lesbians that are willing to pay anything for those girls with these qualities.”
"Kate, stop talking to her!!!” screamed Nikki. “She is the enemy; she only wants to hurt us. We will get out of here, I promise."
#277 didn’t argue, she didn’t say anything; she merely nodded and smiled to herself at such a naive comment. She exited the cell, locking the door behind her.
The sisters walked over to the bars separating their cells and attempted to hold hands, but the chains attached to their collars would not stretch far enough, another cruel psychological ploy devised by the Mistress. Nikki tried to whisper words of encouragement to her sister, to be strong, but even she was beginning to have her doubts.
Chapter 5 June 19th
6:00 AM
Unfortunately for Kate she was the one who didn’t have to wait long to find out what happened to them next. Guards entered her cell early the next morning and hauled her out. She was taken down the hallway and into a secure room with a series of cuffs hanging from the ceiling. Inside the room there was another girl, the first time she had seen anyone other then a guard or staff member. The other girl was suspended from the ceiling, by her arms, by a pair of heavy steel chains. Attached to her ankles was a spreader bar that conveniently kept her legs apart. The two guards methodically placed Kate in the same uncomfortable position, dangling from the ceiling, wearing nothing but that awful chastity belt. They then left the room, leaving Kate and the other girl alone, facing each other. Both were afraid to speak.
Out in the hall, out of earshot from the two girls, the Commandant and Mistress Natasha met and plotted strategy.
The Commandant began: "Kate, as we have discussed Mistress, is the weak link of the two, I think we can break her rather easily."
"I agree, she is young, barely eighteen, and from what we have learned not terribly experienced sexually. Do what ever you feel is necessary to break her as quickly as possible. Her capitulation will be a serious blow to the morale of her sister.”
"Excellent, I shall begin with a thorough whipping of her pussy and ass."
"Commandant, also use the tit press and nipple clamps. Teach her that having big breasts are not always to a girls’ benefit. Begin your session with #294. She has already been here far too long and I am getting tired of her insolence. Also, remove the gag in #312’s mouth and refrain from using the blindfold. I want her to see what she has coming.”
"Excellent idea Mistress." The Commandant walked into the room with a big smile across her face.
First she walked over to #294 (formerly known as Sheila), a 23 year-old redhead kidnapped only weeks ago from a trendy nightclub in L.A. She was spotted by one of the institute's many operatives who worked that part of the country. These mysterious women were paid to scour the many high-end nightclubs and bars up and down the west coast looking for attractive single girls who fit a certain type of profile. Once their targets were identified, the operatives acted quickly by calling in specially trained abduction teams to secure their quarry. In Sheila’s case, she was grabbed and subdued before she even had a chance to fight back. The operative had managed to spike her drink and then even helped her to the bathroom as she became increasingly groggy. From there the transportation to Stonebriar was relatively trouble-free.
Much to the surprise of everyone at the Institue, the aspiring model had proven to be easier to kidnap then to break. Usually the reverse was true. For nearly three weeks now she had been subjected to almost constant torture in an attempt to get her to surrender.
Because she had been a tougher nut to crack than anticipated, the increasingly angered Commandant was forced to go to more extreme measures to break her. The young redhead, with an almost too perfect ass, looked down as the Commandant unlocked her chastity belt and revealed her freshly shaved cunt. This could mean only one thing, more punishment for her still tender pussy. Sheila knew that after spending 21 days here, that escape was now an extremely remote possibility. She doubted how much longer she could hold out before finally succumbing. However the thoughts of what she heard the other girls went through in the "conversion" chamber and the way they were "transformed" afterwards kept her fighting on.
The Commandant went over to the wall and grabbed a sturdy bullwhip. She rubbed it teasingly over Sheila’s sore tits and pussy before walking behind her. No words were exchanged between the two, and none were needed. Each woman had a job to do, and only one was going to complete it successfully. Both knew that eventually Sheila had no chance of completing hers. Crack!! The whip bit into Sheila' petite ass, already covered with welts from yesterday's session. On and on it went as Kate watched in horror from only a few feet away, powerless to stop it, but unable to keep her eyes away from the savage beating. Sheila tried hard not to scream, biting her lip until it almost bled, but eventually the pain was too much and the cries and then the tears came out.
"Have you had enough yet?"
"Never! I won't ever give into you." She muttered her now worn-out line, but both she and the Commandant knew the end was coming ever closer. Next the diabolical bitch exchanged her bullwhip with a black leather-riding crop. She firmly took hold of the girl’s right tit and began to angrily slap it with the crop. She then moved to the left tit and repeated the process over and over again. Getting bored now, the nasty bitch decided it was time to concentrate on her cunt. Sheila begged her not to, but her cries, as usual, were ignored. The Commandant wound up and smacked the bald, defenseless pussy. This shot a terrible streak of pain through Sheila as she twisted in agony while dangling from the chains. Crack! Crack! Crack! The blows were coming faster and faster, with ever-greater intensity. Kate was stunned at the level of ferocity. The young girl knew that this was going to very likely to be her fate as well. The brutalized redhead was at last given a respite when the Commandant stopped her assault and said, "I think that's enough for today." Clearly she was dejected at having to stop, but it did no one any good do any kind of permanent damage to the slave, that would only result in a lower sale price. There was always tomorrow she thought to herself. She now turned her attention toward Kate.
The Commandant took a key from around her neck and placed it into the lock of Kate's chastity belt. With a quick turn of the wrist the belt fell easily to the ground, revealing a sight, which the Commandant never tired of, a perfectly shaved pussy, now at her complete disposal. She cupped the pubic mound with her right hand and relished its soft tenderness. She resisted the temptation to slide a finger into the hole. The Commandant always loved the feel of young girl's pussy in her hand. For Kate this was the third time in as many days that a strange woman had touched her most private parts. No one had ever touched her there before, she wouldn’t even allow her boyfriend to, and now this, it was almost too much to bear, and she was certain it was going to get worse.
The first day of any new girl's training was always a difficult time for Commandant Stone. Inside she struggled with some very difficult-to-resolve emotions. On the one hand, she felt some bit of empathy for the girls. They had certainly done nothing to deserve this horrible fate; the wrong person had just seen them at the wrong time. Now their lives were about to be forever changed, in a rather barbaric manner at that. Life was not fair and it never would be she reasoned.
One way she helped to understand these difficult feelings was her belief that it must have been fate that introduced her to Mistress Natasha. Commandant Stone, as she was now known, was a life long lesbian with a built in streak for sadism, one that Natasha picked up on right away when the two women were first introduced. The Commandant never tired of seeing pretty girls’ suffer, largely because so many of them had caused her such humiliation when she growing up. Natasha had now put her in the perfect position to even the score of the age-old slights. Natasha had offered her a wonderful job at Stonebriar and now she had managed to get promoted all the way up to the leader of Level One, the very gateway to introducing these innocent girls to their new lives. She personally was in charge of sending countless girls into lesbian servitude.
Despite the love and devotion she had for her work, she often wondered if each new girl brought to Stonbriar would be her last. At some point she was going to take her money and run off with one of them to a remote island. Those thoughts though tended to fade away with the quarter end auction. This was the time where the fruits of her handiwork, and the others on Level Two, were handsomely rewarded with a fat paycheck. There was only one thing Commandant Stone loved more then hot young women, and that was money. She was paid a percentage on the sale of each girl, so her motivation was always high to get the job done quickly and correctly. She was extremely proud that no girl had ever been sent back to the institute for any type of 'retraining', which was allowed under the provisions of each sale. In fact over 50% of their new sales were now to current customers, a true measure of success for any operation, especially one involved in such an ugly business as this.
The Commandant, a lesbian since her early teens, enjoyed many perks at the institute. Her favorite was the option of picking any girl, after their 'conversion' of course, to join her in her bed at night. This gave her the opportunity to be pleasured by any of her former subjects at any time. It also helped her to relieve her often guilt-ridden conscience by explaining why she had to do what she did to the girls. Because they were now Level Two slaves, most girls said that they understood. It wasn’t her fault, they reassured her. She was only doing what she was ordered to do. But she never really believed them. How could these girls really ever forgive her for what she put them through? Their words to her were more a function of their training then their real beliefs. Inevitably, as her doubts began to surface about her involvement in this twisted enterprise, she usually was able to push them out of her mind when she forced the head of another beautiful slave onto her waiting cunt. She was always rewarded with a tremendous orgasm, which helped to remind her again how she would probably just have to live another day with her guilt.
The Commandant stopped daydreaming and returned to the task at hand. She removed her palm from Kate's cunt, took one last look at the petrified young girl before her and said: "It is time to begin".
Kate's foray into S&M torture began with the Commandant lifting up the tight latex bra that was placed over her tits the previous evening. Her ample bosom flopped out, providing the Commandant with a juicy sight indeed. Kate had always been proud of her big breasts, and truly enjoyed having a larger rack then her older sister. But now she correctly feared that they would make an inviting target. The Commandant pressed a buzzer on the wall and two guards promptly entered. She instructed them to place Kate's tits into a vice. It was a fearsome apparatus made of leather covered wood and dotted with bright gold studs. The Commandant carefully grabbed each tit and placed it between the wooden slats as the guards fastened the strap behind Kate's back to hold it in place. A hook was added to Kate’s collar and then to the top of the vice to provide additional support to keep her tits held high.
Once in place the Commandant began to turn the screws tighter and tighter, compacting Kate’s now swollen juggs. Kate screamed and begged for mercy. Her request was disregarded of course, as the Commandant carefully attached not one, but two sets of clamps to her tender nipples. Each connected by a short chain. She then dismissed the guards and told them to haul away #294, now passed out from her beating and hanging limply from the chains.
"Please, Please, Please don't do this to me. I have done nothing to deserve this."
"I know you haven't, my dear. It is not a matter of deserving no one should be subjected to this. It is a matter of training and now we must begin it. You must be broken properly before being moved to Level 2, and it is my job to do so.”
The Commandant reached for her trusty bullwhip again, slung her arm back, and so began Kate's long journey into lesbian submission.
Chapter 6 June 19th
5:00 PM
Hours later Kate was dragged back to her cell and tossed onto her bed. Before leaving, the little Japanese subservient girl, Kiko, locked the chain to her collar and double-checked the chastity belt to make sure it was firmly in place. Nikki waited for what seemed like hours for her younger sister to awaken. When she did, Kate described in agonizing detail her ordeal. Nikki wanted more than anything to hold her little sister, to help her through this, to comfort her. But there was of course no way to get to her through the steel bars.
Sometime later the door to Kate’s cell opened. “Hello again ladies,” Madam Hardings entered happily, as she always did. “I understand today was difficult for you #312.” Kate did not know how to answer, so she didn’t.
“That is OK, you don’t need to talk. I know it is hard. What both of you girls need to become accustomed to is that every day is going to be like this. Each day will be harder and harder until you surrender yourself.”
“That is impossible, we will never do it.” Said Nikki.
“Of course you will my dear. Because if you don’t give in the pain will become more and more unbearable until you finally do succumb. What you and your sister must understand #311 is that you both have something that very few women on this earth have, a commodity more precious then gold, it is your tremendous physical beauty. Sometimes beauty can be a great reward, a benefit that lasts throughout your entire lifetime. Other times, when someone desperately wants something what you have, it can be a curse.”
This was Madam Hardings standard boilerplate speech. Nikki and Kate just stared at her, so she kept right on rolling.
“I think what I need to tell you about, and I wish I would have had more time last night, is why exactly this is happening to you. You see girls, there are women in this world that are wealthy beyond yours and mine’s wildest dreams. These are ladies that can have anything that they want, anytime they want it. They don’t like to be told no. Money for fulfilling these dreams is not a concern to them, ever. It may seem hard for you to believe now, but there is a whole world full of wealthy lesbians who will pay any price to have beautiful young female slaves at their constant disposal. What the Mistress and her staff are doing here is helping to meet that unfulfilled demand. But in order to do so, we need a steady supply of pretty and nubile young girls to be trained for sale. You need to be willing to undergo the procedure which will allow us to convert you into becoming a lesbian.”
“That’s crazy, why would we do that? You people must be insane; such a thing is not even possible.”
“I know it sounds difficult to believe, #311, but it is true. Deep inside this building there is a room with a very powerful and equally sinister piece of equipment. It is something that I am not going to discuss with you in detail, except to tell you that it is so strong that it will transform you into a woman that only has sexual desires for other women. Every girl that has been brought to Stonebriar has visited this room, and everyone single one has been successfully transformed into pussy obsessed lesbian. The process, once performed, is completely and totally irreversible, there is absolutely no going back. Both you and your sister will eventually visit this room when you are ready, that I can give you my solemn word on.”
“Please, I beg of you, please don’t do this to us. There must be something we can do to get out of here. We don’t deserve this” Kate begged her now.
“Please, I know how hard this is for you both to accept. I will help you in many ways, but getting out of here is an absolute impossibility. There is only one way out, and that is after the quarterly auction. Before that though there is so much work to be done. For the next few days the guards are going to take you from your cell, to different chambers in this complex. Each room contains horrible devices, all designed to do very painful things to your bodies. This will go on day, after day, after day, as long as it takes for you to give in. Once you do, once you tell me or Mistress Natasha that you can’t take it anymore, we will ask you to sign a piece of paper. It is a private contract, just between you and Mistress Natasha. It will allow her to take the next step with you, the step that will permit us to begin the transformation process of turning you into a lesbian slaves.”
“This is madness, such a thing is not legal, and they can’t do that. No one would believe it. No one would honor such a contract.” Nikki interjected, spewing anything that came to her mind in a frantic attempt to find something that may make Madam Hardings rethink her position.
“Of course it is not legal, nothing about this place is legal, but this document will never be admitted into any court of law. No one will ever see the contract. It will be stored with the hundreds of others that she keeps safely locked away in her office. The contract it is just your way of surrendering yourself. It is your way of telling the Mistress that you are ready to submit yourself, ready to begin the next phase of your life. Once you exit the chamber you will begin the next phase of your training. You will be taught the proper ways of serving your new mistress as a lesbian slave. That part will take several months, and once your training is complete, both of you will be auctioned off!”
Madam Hardings again patted Kate on the leg and exited the cell, careful as always to lock it.
Chapter 7 June 25th 6:00 AM
In the morning Kiko accompanied two of the guards as they entered Kate's cell and proceeded to whisk her off.
"Why don't you take me you bitches!" screamed Nikki at the others. But she got no response.
Her questions rang hollowly down the hallway as the shackled Kate was led away by a group of the uniformed women. The staff here was clearly very professional. They all looked the same, under 35 and in good physical shape. All the guards who assisted in carting Nikki away, and all the other girls for that matter, wore tight, form fitting latex bodysuits, which were all black. They all wore utility belts which contained among other things; handcuffs, mace, stun guns, Nextel walkie-talkies and panic buttons, which were designed to alert the others if one of the slaves become unruly and additional help was needed to subdue them. That was rarely the case though, as the guards were well trained to avoid situations that could lead to altercations. Sometimes though that could not be avoided as Nikki heard a girl across the hall put up a fierce fight against them. She could not see the commotion, but the girl was quickly subdued, deflating Nikki’s hopes even more then they already were.
She was growing extremely frustrated now. It seemed like they had been there for a week now, there was no way of knowing for sure, and the days seemed to repeat themselves over and over again. Each morning began with Kate being hauled out of her cell, and no doubt subjected to brutal torments, only to be returned visibly weaker then before she left. To compound her frustration, the Mistress had forced Kate to wear a ball gag whenever she was brought back to her cell. This prevented any exchange of dialogue between the two girls. The only way Kate could avoid the ball gag was to agree to have the wall lowered between her and her Nikki’s cell. This of course achieved Mistress Natasha’s objective of isolating the two girls, to further weaken their resolve. Nikki was in the unenviable position of watching her little sister slip further and further away from her and there was nothing she could do about it.
The nights were just as difficult for Nikki to deal with. The bitch, Madam Hardings, who Nikki now loathed with every fiber of her being, came into Kate’s cell each and every night. She tried to reason with the young girl, to tell her that surrender was the only option for her if she wanted to stop the punishment. Surrendering her body was the only thing that would make the pain stop, the only thing that would bring to an end Mistress Natasha’s unrelenting assault on her. Nikki hated listening to that crap, but she too was forced with the difficult decision of listening to the Madam talk from Kate’s cell, with a gag in her mouth, or forgoing the gag and having the wall lowered between the cells. Nikki was no fool, she was well aware of what was going on here. She could see that they were trying to play the “good cop/bad cop” routine with her sister. The matronly Madam Hardings was the ideal person to play that role with Commandant Stone playing the other side. That ploy would not work on her, but with Kate she wasn’t so sure.
Meanwhile, out in the hallway, Mistress Natasha and Madam Hardings could hardly have been happier. They were relishing Nikki’s dilemma. Their gamble of delaying Kate’s torture appeared to be paying dividends. They had secretly been watching Nikki through a hidden camera in her cell, and they could watch her growing despair. Kate was a day or two away from giving in, they were sure of that, and the two savvy older women would use young Kate’s capitulation to quickly breakdown her strong-minded older sibling.
Madam Hardings entered Kate’s cell again, as she had been doing every night, and sat down next to the clearly exhausted and battered girl. Kate had been through hell, every part of her body was screaming out in pain. The end was close, it was clear to everyone now. The Madam gave the quivering girl a hug. Kate was too weak to push her away. Tomorrow would be her 9th day in captivity, and that was the day that statistically over 50% of the girls surrendered themselves and signed the contract. Kate started to cry now as Nikki watched helplessly through the bars. She had of course been gagged and therefore unable to yell any words of encouragement to her sister to keep fighting, keep resisting them, but that was easy for her to say, she had yet to be subjected to the unconscionable assaults on her body.
“I know it’s hard my dear, believe me I know. Everyone here wants it to end.” The Madam was stroking Kate’s hair now, trying in her own warped way to comfort her. “I hate to see such a pretty girl have to suffer like this day after day. You are so beautiful #312, it pains me to see what they are doing to you. Will you please let me bring the contract in here my sweet? Mistress Natasha has personally asked me to come in here and plead with you to sign it. She wants more then anyone else here for this madness to stop. Doing so will allow you to avoid what they tell me will surely be your most difficult day yet.”
Kate looked up at her with her big eyes, now completely welled up with tears. She wanted more then anything for this lunacy to end, she knew couldn’t take it much longer, but just the same she couldn’t bring herself to sign the ridiculous document in front of her own sister. She was holding out now for only one reason, her sister. She was hoping against hope that Nikki would be able to figure some way, any way, for them to get out of this place. Kate looked over and saw her sister attempting to scream something to her, but it was completely muffled and unintelligible. All she saw were her sister’s eyes getting bigger and spittle coming out of the corners of her mouth from around the gag. Kate could not bring herself to do it; she could not give in yet.
“I am sorry Madam, I can’t do it. I won’t give into you.” She said meekly.
“Very well then, I am sorry to hear that. The Mistress will be very disappointed. You need to get some sleep.” She exited the room, obviously dejected, and made sure the dividing wall was lowered, shutting Nikki off from her for yet another day.
Chapter 8 June 25th 10:00 PM
Back in her office, the Mistress, despite watching the bad news on the monitor, was really not terribly disappointed with Kate’s decision. Tomorrow was more then likely going to be her last day of holding out, she was almost sure of that. What she had planned for the unfortunate girl would break almost anyone, let alone a naïve eighteen year old just out of high school.
Madam Hardings entered her office and sat down in a comfy leather chair directly across from Natasha. The two of them had their usual a discussion about the progress of the various girls under their control, and then it veered over to the risks they took in grabbing the two high profile sisters in the first place. It was now starting to look like the extreme danger that was taken in the snatching of both Nikki and Kate may indeed have proven to be worth the risk.
The Mistress was a smart businesswoman with uncanny instincts. What made her such a perfect leader for Stonebriar though were not just her brilliant organizational skills, although that was certainly a big part of it. What really set her apart from anyone else at Stonebriar was that she happened to be a brilliant psychologist, having graduated from an elite east coast women's college with several advanced degrees. Her ability to understand the thinking and motivations of everyone around her, whether it was a business partner, lower level employee or just one of the slaves, was truly astounding. It was those skills that set her apart from everyone at the Institute.
************
As a student in both high school and her early years in college Natasha spent a considerable amount of time lusting after attractive female classmates, only to be rebuffed time and time again. Those years proved to be very formative ones on her indeed. As Natasha grew older, her bitterness towards the fairer sex grew into an almost maniacal rage. Once she finally finished her bachelor’s degree she was determined to ensure that no woman again would ever turn her down again for sex, whether they happened to be a lesbian or not.
Her mid to late twenties proved to be a particularly joyless part of her life. Natasha was in the middle of her doctorate and her social life, or what little time she had for it, was largely filled with empty relationships. Like most people, lesbian or not, she tended to prefer the company of attractive young women, but those types were in short supply for a woman of her sexual tastes. She rightly surmised that in order to land the really attractive lesbians, she had to have money or power or both. At the time she had neither, so her dating life was practically non-existent, unless she wanted a “diesel dyke”. But she had no interest in those types of women.
Around the time of her twenty-ninth birthday Natasha’s luck began to change. She came into a very sizable inheritance with the passing of her aunt, a woman whom she had not seen for over a dozen years. Like many young people that come into significant sums of money, Natasha decided to splurge on herself and indulge in one of her true passions. She was determined to build a place where pretty, innocent girls would be taught to eat pussy, whether they liked it or not!
Her newfound wealth helped her to open doors into a world of wealthy overseas comrades that she had met in back in her college years. Natasha’s high level of intelligence and “new money” background allowed her to navigate easily in the strange new world of uber powerful women. Over the course of countless, “off-the-record” conversations, many of these women assured her that if she wished to enter it, the black market for hot young lesbian flesh was virtually unquenchable. Someone industrious enough to fill this untapped market could earn a great wealth of money she was assured. It was through these contacts that Natasha was able to get additional funding to pursue her dreams, and more importantly put her in touch with her soul sister, a like-minded individual in Russia who could take her demented ideas and make them a reality.
After so many aborted attempts, her goal of finally meeting this woman was finally becoming a reality. With almost breathless anticipation, Natasha made her way to Moscow. After waiting several agonizing days in her hotel room, she was at last assured it was safe to meet this person that she had so many whispers about. Finally in an old train station Natasha met her, she was a 46-year-old woman, a full 15 years older then her. She was a former colonel in the KGB, her name was Dr. Olga Kristov. She carried herself with a certain authority that only someone who had once worked in such an organization could have. After several tension packed hours of exchanging pleasantries and cross checking her story over and over again, the Russian was convinced that Natasha was for real and not a spy or government agent. With Natasha, Dr. Olga felt safe enough to tell her, and more importantly show her what Natasha had wanted to see more then anything in the world.
The technology, it seemed, had been available for many years. First developed by the Science and Technology division of the KGB in the early 1980’s, a specialized piece of equipment had been developed allowing ordinary girls to be completely and permanently transformed into lifelong lesbians. The ultra powerful and immensely feared spy agency had a continual need for “specialized talent” to handle their most sensitive assignments. Missions that demanded the utmost discretion and could only to be carried out by true lesbians. Certainly heterosexual girls could, and often were able to fake their sexuality for short periods of time, but they were rarely able to keep their cover when faced with difficult interrogation techniques. They would often be discovered as spies and their cover blown. Many times these girls faced immediate execution or often times much worse.
The solution to this recurring problem of losing operatives came from an eccentric female scientist located in a remote R & D center in Eastern Siberia. Dr. Olga had developed a powerful, even terrifying device that could assure with 100% certainty that even the most reluctant girls could be made into obedient life long lesbian girls and eventually spies. However, before the program would be commissioned and made fully operational, it was mothballed by the new, much more passive Soviet leadership. Unfortunately for Dr. Olga the entire program was permanently decommissioned when the Iron Curtain fell. In the chaos that followed during that difficult period of time, the quick thinking, and now ex-KGB colonel, had managed to secure her sinister equipment and store it safely away, knowing that such a device would be very valuable indeed when put into the right hands. She would be damned if her life’s work would be crated up and stored in some anonymous warehouse never to be tested and implemented.
Many years went by before a mutual friend introduced Natasha to the ex-colonel. The two soul mates had finally found each other. So impressed was Dr. Olga with her new friend’s business plan that she even reduced her price for the machine because she was so convinced that her work magnificent creation was going to be used for it’s proper purpose. Once the still sizable amount was agreed upon, Dr. Olga assisted Natasha in smuggling the device into America, where her former contacts in The KGB came in handy in making sure it reached it’s proper final destination. It has been installed in Natasha’s “spa” ever since. There was only one problem, who would operate the extremely complicated apparatus? For Natasha there could be only one answer. Dr. Olga was offered the position, one that she gladly accepted.
Soon afterwards, with the help of Dr. Olga, her original investors, and other well-heeled lesbian friends, Natasha began assembling a network of likeminded women to come and work for her at the Institute. They were not looking for just ordinary lesbians, but others, just like Natasha herself. All of the staff tended to have lifelong scores to settle with pretty young women who routinely mocked their own sexuality. The chance to get getting rich while working there didn’t hurt their recruiting efforts either.
Chapter 9 June 28th 7:00 AM
After a restful night’s sleep, it was back to work. Natasha wanted to take a more active roll in the enslavement of her first set of sisters, as there was so much at stake.
She went down to the "prep" room, where Nikki and Kate were having their pussies shaved again. It was unusual for the Mistress to be present for such a routine matter, so the nurses knew something special must have been going on. After checking the charts, The Mistress noted that Nikki had received the "hot" shave each day while Kate had received the “cold” one. The Mistress ordered it to be reversed this time as the "hot" shave, despite the intense pain of the procedure, often excited the girls and made their cunts moist. This would be important, as Kate, unbeknownst to her, would soon be experiencing her first forced penetration at Stonebriar. The Mistress had also ordered Nikki to remain gagged. She wanted her to offer no encouraging words to her little sister.
The Mistress took the brush from the head nurse and lifted the top of the bubbling pot. She swished the brush around and then began to gently apply the cream to Kate's tender pussy. The young beauty screamed out and tried vehemently to tear herself away from the bonds, but they held tight. Again the Mistress dipped the brush and applied a second, even heavier, coating. Kate began to cry uncontrollably. Ordinarily the Mistress, who generally did not care to hear crying girls, would have ordered a gag inserted, but she wanted Nikki to hear her sister cry out in agony. Natasha signaled to the head nurse, who obediently began to gently stroke Kate's face, and then her tits, in an attempt to try and calm the girl, even as coating after coating of hot cream were brushed on to her smoldering snatch. Next the Mistress grabbed a razor, but first she waited a few painstaking minutes for the singing oil to seep into Kate’s cunt. Satisfied she began to carefully shave off what little stubble had managed to emerge since yesterday. Upon completion, The Mistress gently inserted just the tip of her right index finger into Kate's wet slot. The girl emitted a slight grown as Natasha smiled and admired her handiwork.
For almost every other employee of Stonebriar, genital touching of the captives was strictly forbidden. Yes all employees there were hardcore lesbians, and indeed the temptation to have their way with these beautiful girls was especially strong. And Natasha knew full well that touching Kate’s pussy in front of the others was sending the wrong message to her staff. But sometimes though even she wasn’t immune to the charms of these exquisite girls. Recently several women on the staff were terminated for a similar infraction. Natasha hated to be a hypocrite, but messages needed to be sent from time to time, including the most important one of all, that sometimes the rules did not apply to her. The guards and nurses here were pros, and well paid ones at that. They knew they would get their turn with the girls during the training process, but not during the submission stage. Mixed messages could not be sent. Level One was exclusively for punishment and capitulation only. Knowing that rewards came with patience was usually enough to keep the staffs’ eager hands, and tongues, away from the girls.
Satisfied with her work, she then ordered Kate to be released from the table. But it was only for the briefest possible moment. As was routine, her ankles and wrists were again shackled and the chastity belt immediately refastened between her legs. The young girl was too weak to walk, not uncommon the staff noted after this type of procedure, so the guards placed her on a gurney before wheeling her out of the room. The Mistress now was able to give Nikki her undivided attention.
"#311", she began, "I am sure you tired of spending all of your time in that cell waiting, and wondering what is going on. That is most assuredly part of our plan. However today I have a special surprise in store for you. I am going to allow you to watch the next phase of your sister’s punishment. I am quite certain that what we have planned for her will be the final straw. Today is the day that she surrenders herself to us and I want you to be there to watch it!"
Nikki screamed into the gag and wrestled vainly with the chains. The Mistress nodded to the head nurse who then began to brush on the ice cold cream onto Nikki's bare cunt. The Mistress continued: "It is always an exciting time when one of the girl's stops fighting us and accepts her fate #311. Then the pain can stop and we can get on to the more important business of training you girls in the proper ways of pleasuring other women. All of our girls are sold exclusively to other women, I am sure Madam Hardings told that that, no? These women are rich and powerful and very demanding, so it is important that you fully learn what it takes to please them. We will give you that training here, that I can promise you."
Nikki tried not to pay attention to anything that crazy bitch was saying, it wasn’t hard as the cream being spread on her cunt was so cold that she could focus on nothing else. The head nurse was, as always, very thorough and every square inch of her twat was nearly frozen. She wasn’t sure if she preferred the "hot" shaves. At least the heat dissipated quickly and her pussy got wet and even a bit tingly, even if she couldn't do anything about it. But the cold cream just stayed there, waiting to be shaved away. The Mistress told the nurse to wait ten minutes before shaving her. Nikki wanted to scream, but the gag in her mouth would not even allow that little bit of satisfaction. All she could manage was a single tear that rolled out of her left eye, as the Mistress turned away and left the room to attend to Kate.
Before doing that however, she went to check in on the progress of some of the other punishment rooms to get up to speed on the status of several other girls in the facility. At any one time, there were no less then two-dozen girls kept behind the walls of the compound. They were all in various stages of transformation into their eventual new roles of lesbian servitude. Generally speaking, 10 to 12 girls were being broken down at any one time on Level One. The staff there focused exclusively on advanced torture and punishment techniques, with the ultimate goal of getting the girls to surrender themselves as quickly (but not too quickly) and agree to visit Dr. Olga’s chamber. The balance of the girls or slaves, another dozen or so, was kept in captivity on Level Two. It was there they were trained by a completely different group of women. These women tended to be much less brutal but were equally demanding of their captives. These highly skilled staffers spent week after week after and week preparing the girls to become world-class lesbian slaves. The girls were taught not only how to obey, but how to please their new owners in every way possible. There training was done so precisely and effectively that they instantly became prized commodities in the ever-growing community of lesbian slave holders.
The entire process from start to finish, which included all of the following:
Usually lasted between four and six months. Some girls however were more difficult to break and therefore required increased attention during the torture/submission stage. Such cases were rare, but not unheard of at Stonebriar. There was always a delicate balancing act in the way the girls were treated. Any girl could be forced to submit to Natasha’s will exposed to harsh enough treatments, but those factors always had to be weighed carefully when compared to causing permanent harm to the girl.
The first stage, not surprisingly, was the hardest one for the girls to deal with. Not only did they have to deal with the sudden shock of their kidnapping and unexpected imprisonment, but the isolation and the harsh tactics employed to the most sensitive areas of their bodies, by other women no less, was simply too much for many of the girls to bear. That is why Natasha instructed Madam Hardings to wait a few days before dropping the bombshell on them that they would never be leaving there. At least not to return to their past lives. The worst nightmares imaginable were coming true for these pretty young girls and there was nothing they could do to stop it, there was no waking up. Natasha wasn’t sure what was worse on them, the physical or psychological toll, but she really did not have much time to think about it, even if she did care.
Time was always the enemy at Stonbriar and that is why Natasha had determined that 8 days, and no less, of continually escalating punishments was the optimal amount to subject the girls to her torturous regime. Painstaking research had led her and her upper level personnel to conclude that that length of time was enough to break almost any girl unlucky enough to be brought to the facility. It was her belief that younger girls, would agree to do anything almost immediately if enough pain were inflicted to their bodies. What Natasha could not afford to do, was allow the girls to succumb too quickly to the harsh techniques at Stonbriar. In order for the sexual reorientation conversion to work properly, the girls had to “willingly” agree to the procedure in the first place. The only way for Natasha to fell comfortable that each slave was ready to surrender herself was to make sure that each and every girl fully understood that they had only two choices laid out before them: sign the contract and agree to visit the chamber or face additional tortures. There simply was no other choice. The policy of 8 days of uninterrupted punishment did of course did pose some challenges.
Some girls, especially the younger ones, were ready to give in much more quickly, often after just a day or two of torture. Young women tend have a very low threshold for pain. But because of the enormity of this decision, a decision that would forever alter their lives, Natasha wanted to absolutely sure the girls were ready for it and she was unwilling to let them surrender so quickly. She needed to be convinced that they were ready to go to the chamber. Sometimes though the really weak girls were able to elicit a great deal of compassion from the staff because they did give in and yet Natasha order their torturing to continue. This did sometimes pose problems because Natasha’s greatest fear was her staff people developing sympathy, and even worse, relationships with the slaves. Most of the female employees at Stonebrair were tough, generally uncaring, and very well trained, but many also had empathy for their “patients” and hated to see the innocent beauties continually brutalized long after they had agreed to undergo the conversion process. Because of this she often had to “dial down” the punishments for the girls who had given in but had not been there for eight days. Natasha after all was in charge, though, and she was convinced that she was right. She prided herself on the fact that none of her girls had ever needed to be sent back to Stonebriar for re-education or additional training. It was hard for anyone there, even the more senior employees like Commandant Stone to argue with that level of success.
Now though the Mistress was beginning to second-guess herself. She was generally quite good at predicting how long it would take to “break” each girl. Natasha was taking a big gamble that by delaying Nikki’s entrée into the torture process, so that she could watch her own sister succumb, would pay big dividends once Kate finally did surrender. The thinking was that would lower her own morale. In fact, a frequent buyer from Asia had already asked to put down a deposit on Nikki. Natasha had so far declined to accept it, as she was certain that an auction would likely raise far more cash for her. The Mistress was sure that letting Nikki see Kate give in would be a serious blow to her confidence and should make it easier to break her once they began her punishment cycle.
The Mistress now entered room 4B. This was known as a dual punishment room. There were several of these types of rooms in the complex. They were bigger then the other rooms and were specifically designed to accommodate the punishment of multiple girls at once. The Mistress was a firm believer that having the girls see each other being brutalized would be incredibly demoralizing and may indeed hasten their own desire to give in. As a matter of policy, two girls were generally brought into the room at different stages of their punishments phases. For example one captive would be brought in who had been undergoing torture for several weeks and was probably close to breaking, while the other would be a girl just introduced to Stonebriar, usually just days from being taking off the streets. It was the Institute’s unyielding policy, drilled into the slaves from the minute the came inside the front gates, that their was no point in holding out. Their fate was inevitable. Seeing one girl possibly at the end of the line would further devastate the new slave’s already low spirits.
Today, things would be a little different in 4B. Both girls in there were, in Natasha’s mind, very close to capitulation. There was no sense in wasting any more time with either. Maybe they would get lucky and have two today for Dr. Olga!
Kate was once again securely fastened to a padded table with her arms cuffed above her head. However her legs were attached to a spreader bar, which dangled from a chain suspended from the ceiling. Kate could swing her legs, in either direction maybe about 90 degrees or so, but ominously she was unable to close them. This left her pussy nicely vulnerable to the whims of her captors. The assistants, per orders, had also removed her chastity belt. Eight feet away, in similar restraints was the pretty redhead, Sheila, from L.A (A.K.A #294). Just days ago she appeared to be at her breaking point, but somehow she kept fighting on. She was now beginning to exceed her allotted punishment budget and this would soon cause grave concern at the institute. Natasha watched every penny like a hawk. Sheila’s stubbornness angered the Commandant to no end, and she vowed that today was the day she would get her girl. Natasha however wasn’t nearly as concerned as the Commandant believed. It had been her experience that the feisty ones often times proved to make the best slaves. Once broken, they tended to channel all of that anger and extra energy into learning their new role as a slave very well. Ultimately their new owners were incredibly satisfied with their purchases. This theory tended to work in much the same way that terrible drunks often make the best anti-alcohol spokespeople. Longtime buyers of Natasha’s girls usually asked her which slaves she had the toughest time and placed their bids accordingly.
Behind Kate's back, and without her being able to see, Nikki was wheeled in on a dolly. She was gagged, of course, and VERY securely chained to the metal contraption, so as not to make even the slightest sound. The Mistress wanted to make sure that Nikki saw everything that was being done to her sister. It was going to be a good show and she wanted Nikki to hate every second of it.
At the Mistress' instructions the room began to swell with activity. First a cart was wheeled out; it contained a large bowl filled with ice cubes. Then, perhaps more worryingly, two large clear plastic cups, connected together like a bra, were lowered from the ceiling, attached only to a long hose. Kate knew immediately those were to be placed over her breasts, and she was right. First, however, they were filled with ice before being positioned over her generous bosom. The attendants took great care in this process, as the Mistress was personally observing, and likely critiquing, her every move. Now, at such a crucial juncture as this, was no time to make a mistake.
Next the cups were sealed with putty spread around the base of each breast. This served two purposes, there would be no leakage from the ice, and more importantly, it would provide an airtight seal. Next the hoses were gently pushed farther into the cup so as to make direct contact with the nipple and completely surround it. Once in place, the head assistant gave the thumbs-up and the hoses were activated. Kate immediately felt a tug on her left nipple as the suction started to pull on it. Moments later she felt the same sensation on her right tit. The sucking itself wasn't so bad, but the intense cold was becoming increasingly intolerable. The Mistress was pleased with the speed and accuracy that the staff displayed, and she let the Commandant know it by giving her a quick nod. The nurses working on Sheila proved to be equally adept.
Sheila and Kate struggled hard against the bonds but stopped immediately when they saw what was going on directly in front of them. What they saw terrified them. Both the Commandant and the Mistress were being helped in into harnesses; each with a huge dildo attached! The Commandant had the larger of the two, a black rod at least 10 inches long with a large silver tip. Sheila bit down hard on her gag, knowing what would inevitably come next. There was nothing she could do to prevent it. She had been violated a number of times in her now 3+ weeks here, but never by anything this large! The Commandant waved the huge dildo in her face for a minute, taunting the cute little redhead, before finally taking her position between the lovely girl’s outstretched legs.
The Mistress did the same thing with Kate. Her dildo however was smaller, only about six inches, but also had the same ominous silver tip. She too settled in between Kate's legs and placed the tip right on top of Kate's beautifully shaved and tight young pussy. She was careful to make extended eye contact with Nikki and gave her a devilish smile.
Forcibly fucking a beautiful girl with a strap-on dildo, especially one that was so heavily restrained, gave the Mistress' intense satisfaction, something she knew she would never get bored of. In many ways these depraved acts were sweet revenge for the awful rebukes she continually received from other girls during her high school and college years.
The Mistress allowed only herself and Commandant Stone the exquisite pleasure of donning the strap-ons. These procedures were among the most difficult undertaken at the Institute and were not to be taken lightly. She did not want such power abused by the other workers on her staff, now matter how dedicated or deserving that they may be. Mechanical devices performed all of the other forcible insertions at Stonebriar, and the Mistress personally oversaw each and every one of those.
Forced penetrations, whether done in the pussy or the ass, were handled with great care at Stonebriar. Natasha had many, many other forms of torture at her disposal and she used the strap-on dildos sparingly. She of course had no moral qualms about forcing a dildo into a girl’s most private areas; her only reasons against doing so were mostly financial. The less she had to violate the girls, the higher the price they would command at auction time. It was really that simple. Sadly though, she was making an incredibly costly mistake with Kate and she did not even know it. It was a mistake that would haunt her very much in the months ahead.
Kate was now sobbing hysterically, she had never been penetrated before, and she never dreamed her virginity would end this way. Now she was wishing that she hadn’t played so hard to get with her boyfriend in high school. Countless times he tried to cajole her into giving it up and each time she pushed him away. She was sure now that this encounter would be far more painful then anything he would have done to her. Kate was about to be violently raped by a woman who had complete control over her body and there was nothing she could do about it.
One of the nurses reached under the table and pulled out a thin plastic hose and placed it about six inches over Kate's cunt. It was attached to a reservoir of steaming oil. She then opened the valve just a tiny amount and drops of oil started to trickle onto Kate's pussy. It was warm, obviously, and caused an unpleasant burning sensation, much like the shaving cream did. But unlike the cream, this oil slowly dripped into her pussy lips. The Mistress wanted the oil to be hot, enough to be painful for the girls, but not hot enough to cause any serious damage. That would be bad for business.
It was hard to imagine that it could get much worse for Sheila and Kate. Their nipples were being sucked relentlessly by vacuum pumps while their tits were nearly encased in ice. Steaming hot oil was being dripped onto their clean-shaven cunts, and each was about to be brutally penetrated by a sadistic lesbian bitch! Kate saw the Mistress lift up her hips to position the dildo under the oil stream, to better lubricate it, then place it once again between her soft pink pussy lips. At last the Mistress spoke to end the silence; "Before we commence ladies, I am giving each of you a red buzzer." Kate was handed an plastic item that looked like a tiny flashlight, but with a red flashing light at one end and a big blue button at the other. The assistants then forced open her right palm and placed it into her hand. They did the same with Sheila.
She continued: "The decision you make as to when you press this button will be the most important one you will make in your entire life. When the red light goes on that will be your signal to us that you have decided to stop your struggle and accept your fate in becoming a lesbian sex slave. At that time, we will immediately withdraw the dildos and begin to unfasten you. You will be taken back to your cell where Madam Hardings will be waiting for you to sign the contract. You will sign it immediately and then be left in your cells for 12 hours. We will need this time to prepare you for the final step into your lesbian conversion. Once that step is taken, and your signature is on that piece of paper there will be no turning back, ever! You need to fully accept it ladies, to understand that by pressing that button, it is the only way to stop the punishment from continuing. If either of you has any second thoughts or are not yet ready to give yourself over to a life of lesbian servitude then please do not push the button. Commandant Stone and her staff will be more then happy to continue persuading you otherwise with the many other means they have at their disposal."
Sheila gulped hard. This was the first time that she had ever been given the button and she was sure she would not be able to hold out any longer. In fact she had no idea how she had been able to last this long.
The Mistress smiled at Kate, rarely had she given any girl the buzzer after only seven days of treatment. Most girls who got the buzzer were entering at least their third week on Level One. Only a very small percentage of the girls ever lasted that long. Less then 8% in fact, although one particularly determined slave even managed to hold out for an astounding 41 days! That was far and away the record for intransigence at Stonebriar. Natasha liked to brag to anyone who would listen that that particular young lady turned out to be one of her finest slaves ever.
Before proceeding any further, the Mistress flipped a switch on the side of her harness. The dildo hanging between her legs sprung to life and started to vibrate. This was done more for Natasha’s benefit then anything else. The vibrations caused her own pussy to tingle. The mere act of fucking the restrained Kate would likely produce an orgasm for her anyway.
Without another moment's hesitation, the Mistress slowly eased her hips forward and began to slide the dildo into Kate's cunt. The young beauty attempted to push away, to keep the unwanted invader out, but she had absolutely no leverage and there was no way to stop Natasha. Kate’s arms and legs, wrists and ankles, were all tied down with heavy leather restraints. The hot oil began to coat the hard rubber phallus as it sank further and further into Kate's tender young snatch. Her virginity, something that she had prided herself in keeping for so long, was being taken from her in a most barbaric fashion and she was utterly powerless to stop it. The young girl had never felt anything this painful before. She wanted desperately to scream out, to tell the Mistress she was still a virgin, as if in some way that would get her to stop. The only sounds that managed to get through the gag were muffled pleas, which were of course ignored.
The truth was though that if Natasha had any idea Kate was really a virgin she would have stopped in an instant, not because she had even an ounce of compassion for the girl, but because virgins in today’s world were almost extinct, especially ones this pretty, and Kate would certainly be worth far more at the auction because of it. Any number of bidders would gladly pay a significant premium to do to Kate what Natasha was doing to her right now for nothing!
The Mistress grabbed Kate's hips and began to pump away, slowly at first, letting the rod slide in and out, in and out of Kate’s tight and now smoldering snatch. The Mistress wanted to take her time here, there was no rush, she was in complete control. Between thrusts she flashed a smile at her victim, just to be nasty, and then she started to increase her tempo, pumping away with increasing fury. Meanwhile Natasha’s own pussy was getting wetter and wetter as the vibrations from the dildo were starting to bring her closer to the edge.
Nikki meanwhile looked on in horror, watching in stunned silence as this diabolical bitch was fucking her sister mercilessly. She was well aware of Kate’s virginity, or what little was left of it and she longed for the opportunity to do something, anything, to stop this madness. But with her own ridged bondage, she could do nothing but watch Natasha have her way with her little sister.
The Mistress then gave a quick nod to the nurse standing next to Kate; she had ordered the pressure on the vacuum pumps to be increased. Kate's frozen nipples were sucked even harder!
In what only be described as an act of compassion, one of the older nurses gently began to caress Kate’s forehead with a damp sponge. The nurse had seen this procedure performed many times before, and she didn’t lime it, but she understood why it had to be done. Nevertheless she wanted to help ease the girl’s suffering. The Mistress, sensing that Kate could not take much more of this, increased the speed of her penetrations into the teenage girl. Her thrusts were timed perfectly with the humming of the dildo. Just moments later the Mistress' was rewarded as a wild orgasm worked its way through her own cunt just as Kate was finally about to give in. The Mistress’ knees weakened as she came, but she maintained her composure and continued to thrust away again and again and again into Kate’s tiny cunt. Finally the pretty slave could not take it any longer, the pain was too much to bear. She pressed the button on the device and then dropped it from her hand onto the floor. A jubilant Natasha smiled at her staff of three equally excited nurses before gently easing the rod out of Kate’s oil covered cunt.
The evil dominatrix, still a bit breathless from her workout, walked to the head of the table and planted a soft kiss on Kate’s lips, even as the gag was still in her mouth. The hard part was over now she reassured her; it was now time for them to work together to make Kate the very best slave she could possibly be. An obviously frustrated and grief stricken Nikki looked on knowing that barring a miracle, she too would suffer a similar fate. The despondent girl was wheeled out of the room on the dolly and returned to her cell.
As Kate was being released from her bonds, the Mistress now directed her attention over to Sheila, the other slave in the room. The tough little redhead was handling the ten-inch intruder surprisingly well. As the Commandant forced the artificial cock deeper and deeper into the petite girl, the Mistress ordered the vacuum pump turned up to full power. Five more minutes of hard, at times violent thrusting, still did not yield the desired results. The bitch just refused to give in! Sheila screamed into her gag, saliva coming out of her mouth in all directions, which was quickly mopped up with the head nurse’s sponge. Her chest heaved heavily as the other attendants worked hard to keep the tit pumps in place and to prevent the now mostly melted ice from spilling out. The increasingly frustrated Commandant pulled the rod out and asked for permission to be fitted with a bigger one!
This request made for a very difficult decision for the Mistress, and the utmost discretion must be used before making it. There were multiple, and at times competing interests at stake here in this room. Commandant Stone is a tough bitch, a person that almost always employs a “take no prisoners approach” into battering her girls into submission. Her primary goal, as it should be, is to “turn” the slaves over as quickly as possible and move them down to Level 2. She was very good at her job, having been with Natasha for nearly five years now. As much as Natasha appreciated her rock solid work ethic, her vicious methods often lead to friction with another one of her key employees, Head Nurse Ingrid. This woman, on the other hand, tended to be a much more compassionate woman, if such a word could be used to describe any of the employees at the Institute. It is Ingrid who always insisted on being woken up in the middle of the night if it became necessary to inflict immediate tortures on one of the slaves. Ingrid tended to develop an emotional attachment to almost all of “her” girls and wanted to be with them as they endured the most difficult and painful procedures. She was always the one who asked to be present when the new girls were shaved for the first time knowing how scared that they must be and she wanted to make every attempt to sooth them as much as humanly possible.
There was no doubt in Natasha’s mind that Ingrid did not fit in well with the rest of the staff on Level One, most of whom were inclined to emulate their leader, Commandant Stone. They all tended to be vicious, hard charging dykes who showed very little understanding for the plight of the slaves. But Natasha was a believer that having Ingrid as her head nurse helped to eliminate and reduce unnecessary abuses to the girls, that is why she kept her there.
Both Ingrid and Commandant Stone were on the same team, as Natasha was constantly reminding them. The goal of every employee, from Mistress Natasha at the top, all the way down to the lowliest orderly, was to turn these pretty girls into obedient lesbian slaves. It was just that these two ladies tended to clash over the methods used. In this particular case Mistress Natasha correctly surmised that Ingrid was becoming increasingly uncomfortable with the Commandant’s heavy-handed tactics. Natasha decided it was time to fashion a compromise.
She walked over to a cabinet and pulled out a tiny remote control with a short silver antenna attached. No one at Stonebriar had ever seen this device before. She ordered the Commandant to reposition herself between Sheila’s outstretched and legs, now being supported only by the chains and spreader bar, as Sheils had no strength of her own. The girl was clearly exhausted and had very little fight left in her.
“Proceed”, she ordered. The Commandant slowly began to reinsert the huge dildo into Sheila’s oil soaked and now terribly sore cunt. The girl managed to let out a groan, despite the gag in her mouth. Slowly the massive member slid in. The Mistress then ordered the gag removed. Nurse Ingrid carefully removed the ball gag and went back to applying a damp sponge to Sheila’s forehead. Almost immediately Sheila began screaming madly at the two women, swearing eternal revenge.
"I will ask you one last time, are you ready to submit?"
"Rot in hell, you Bitches!"
"Very Well" The Mistress nodded to the Commandant who again continued to angrily thrust away inside her helpless prey. Sheila screamed wildly and then out of the corner of her eye, noticed the Mistress press a button on the remote control. Instantly she felt a searing jolt of electricity inside her cunt! Unbeknownst to everyone, the silver tip of the dildo was fitted with an electrical charge!!! This isn’t fair Sheila thought. She had fought valiantly against every torture they could throw at her. But this was far too much for any woman to bear. The pain shooting through her pussy was indescribable. Her scream was deafening, shocking even the most seasoned women in the facility. Nurse Ingrid tried in vain to soothe #294 by stoking her cheeks. But it was no use; nothing could make this kind of pain go away.
Their eyes meet for a moment, the Commandant and slave. Both women knew immediately it was over. Sheila decided she must surrender before the Mistress could press the button again. Somehow she managed to gather the strength to push her own button on the controller in her right hand, before releasing it and dropping it to the floor, now effectively ending their tenacious three-week battle. With that, the Mistress and her loyal second-in-command could now relax. Commandant Stone slows backed away from Sheila removing the fiendish device from the redhead’s cunt. Natasha and Commandant Stone both walked over to Sheila, and was is custom when a girl submits, and kissed her softly on the forehead. The long, grueling ordeal was finally over for #294.
Before releasing her though, the Commandant whispered some words to the sobbing, sweat drenched girl: “#294, you have to believe me when I tell you that this whole ordeal was not personal between us. It is not easy for you to hear this now, but I hope that one day you will understand it all. There are people in this world that will pay anything to own a girl like you. I hope one day that you will come to understand why this whole process was necessary.”
The electrical probe was a device that the Mistress was reluctant to use on all but the most obstinate of girls. She could sense however that Commandant Stone was growing increasingly frustrated with her efforts to break Sheila, and she did not want to wait any longer for her submission. Another auction was planned at the end of September and they needed to have plenty of time to get all of the girls ready for their more lengthy stay on Level 2, the training stage.
Chapter 10 June 29th 1:00 AM
Nikki and Kate again found themselves in their adjoining cells. Kate was sleeping on her bed while Nikki was left dangling from the ceiling. Her arms and legs each kept apart by bars with her ankles and wrists secured tightly at each end. Only a heavy steel chain connected to the middle of the bar spreading her arms kept her from falling to the ground. Natasha wanted to give her one last look, and a very uncomfortable one to be sure, at her sister before she was taken down to the chamber for her conversion. Maliciously though, the Mistress made sure the gag was in left Nikki’s mouth, no sense letting her offer any last words of encouragement to Kate. As Nikki tried to get her little sister’s attention any way she could her own cell door swung slowly open. Kiko, the little Japanese bitch that Nikki detested, had decided to pay her a surprise visit.
It seemed that the Japanese girl had been summoned from her own cell to do an errand this evening. She had just left the private quarters of Commandant Stone and was told to pay her belligerent little friend a visit. Raised to be a gracious guest by her parents, Kiko decided to bring a surprise gift to with her. As Nikki turned to face her cell door she was both surprised and disappointed to see her arch nemesis Kiko standing before her. The slender oriental girl sat down on the bed and laid the little black box down, making very sure Nikki was well aware of it’s presence. Nikki was quite certain that she was not going to like whatever was in that box. Kiko grabbed Nikki’s right thigh so they would be facing each other. She relaxed her grip and began to stroke Nikki’s still firm and well-toned legs.
Years of swimming had made her calves and thighs rock solid, not to mention the rest of her body. If she could get free, Nikki would beat this little bitch to a pulp, but instead her attempts to jerk away were merely scoffed at by the much tinnier girl. Playfully she turned Nikki around in circles. With no leverage there was nothing Nikki could do to stop her. Kiko laughed quietly to herself, as Nikki was getting dizzier and dizzier. At last she stopped but only to whisper: "I know you hate me #311 and believe me when I tell wish it didn’t have to turn out this way between us. I tried to be your friend from the very beginning and help you through this whole thing. What happens to us all in here is hard enough without having to make enemies of the other slaves. At least though your sister appreciated me, even if you never will. I am excited that she will be continuing her journey. She realized that lesbian slave hood is inevitable, as you will one day very soon. Why must you be so stubborn?”
Nikki shook her head defiantly. That was really her only option as her limbs were completely immobilized. Kiko then removed a key for around her neck and placed it into the winch that kept Nikki suspended in the air. How did she get that Nikki wondered? Only the Mistress and the Commandant was supposed to have that. Slowly Kiko cranked the winch downward, releasing the tension of the cable. Nikki was now only an inch or so off of the ground. The pretty blond looked on, not having any idea what was going on. She did not have to wait long to find out, Kiko walked her and unfastened her bra, then over to the mysterious black box. Next she reached inside and pulled out a pair of black latex gloves and a small spray bottle. Nikki watched every move she made carefully. The snap of the rubber gloves going on Kiko’s hands was particularly unsettling. Kiko took the bottle and started spraying ice-cold water on Nikki’s breasts, which immediately caused her nipples to harden. Then she reached into the box again to pull out a pair of nipple clips, which were connected by a short steel chain. Nikki groaned as Kiko put them on as tightly as possible, screwing the ends to maximize the pinching power. The little Japanese bitch delighted in seeing her rival suffer. She took a moment to marvel at her handiwork and bask in Nikki’s obvious discomfort.
She went back to the box for a final time and pulled out a sinister looking device. It had a black handle, like a gun, but instead of a barrel it had two short arms, each about 6 inches in length. When the Trigger was pressed, what appeared to be an electrical charge was emitted.
“Do you know tomorrow is my last day here #311? Tomorrow night is the auction and most of the girls on Level 2, at least those of us who are ready, are going to be sold. I am looking forward to getting out of here and serving my new Mistress, but before going I wanted to make sure I gave you a going away present.”
“Do you know what this is?” the Jap bitch asked her gagged captive, knowing full well she couldn’t answer. “It is a stun gun, it is used by police departments and prison guards to subdue violent, vicious criminals. The Mistress keeps them here for particularly unruly girls that need to be neutralized immediately. This device emits a tremendous amount of high voltage. It is very, very painful. I have seen it used on other girls here, and they scream like nothing you have ever heard in your life. It has never been used on me though, because I know how to obey. What the Mistress really loves about these units though is that it leaves no marks on its victim whatsoever. No one will even know it’s been used on you.” Kiko laughed and flashed Nikki an evil grin.
Kiko stepped on the wooden bar separating Nikki’s legs, to prevent her from moving around too much. Now the girl’s faces were only inches away. “Now it’s my turn to show you who is in control here, you little bitch.”
Nikki’s eyes grew wide as she looked on in terror as Kiko placed the awful contraption between her legs. After waiting a few excruciating moments, she pressed the button, sending a wave of electricity through Nikki's taught thighs. She twisted and turned her upper body and struggled violently, but it was to no avail. Kiko held Nikki’s right thigh firmly and placed the unit flush on her left one. Zappp!!!!! Spittle poured out from the gag as Nikki fought like mad to escape. But she could gain no control as Kiko kept all of her weight on the wooden bar. Now she was ready to move to Nikki’s tits. She squeezed the right one while placing the stun gun on her left tit. She held it there as long as she could. The current went from one nipple clamp to the other, and back again. The clamps were on much too tightly and even the violent shaking of her body could not dislodge them. Kiko alternated zapping the two breasts; confident that she herself would not feel a stray shock with the heavy rubber gloves she was wearing.
Nikki was sweating profusely now, begging for this madness to end. Her body hung limply as Kiko’s assault finally came to a sudden stop. She removed the clips, which allowed blood to flow back into Nikki’s terribly swollen nipples. Kiko put her bra back on and proceeded to winch the girl back up to the height she originally found her. There of would be no record of her visit here tonight. Before leaving she walked over to the dangling slave and kissed Nikki’s sweat covered thighs. She traced her hands on the outside of Nikki’s chastity belt, trying to slide a finger underneath, but knowing that there was no way to get at the precious treasure underneath, the fit was too perfect.
“Just be glad I didn’t have a key to this,” she muttered, kissing the outside of the belt. “Because I would have been here all night long. Sweet dreams.”
Chapter 11 June 30th 6:00 AM
Nikki awoke hours later, still chained and dangling from the ceiling. She glanced through the bars into her sister Kate's cell. There she could see her little sister being lifted onto a gurney and bound into place. She made brief eye contact with Kate before the evil Kiko, who was sitting on the cot in her sister’s cell, slipped a blindfold over Kate and helped to wheel her out of the room, chuckling as she went. The Commandant now entered Nikki's cell. She lowered the winch and released her from her bonds before carrying Nikki over to her bed. "I'm sorry that #277 got so carried away with you last night. But you must understand she is only trying to help you. By speeding up your submission to us, we hope to get both of you girls trained and sold off quickly. Then you will be out of here forever, I know how much you want that, don’t you? There may even be the possibility we could find an owner who would be willing to purchase both of you. Wouldn’t that be nice?”
What was the right answer Nikki wondered to herself? She was now facing the very real possibility that she would never see Kate again. If she fought on for any length of time, as she was sure she could, then Kate would almost certainly be sold before her, was that really in her best interests?
The Commandant looked down at the poor girl, no doubt seeing the pretty young thing work the horrible dilemma through her head. She placed her hand softly on Nikki’s cheek as a tear rolled out of her eye. “You don’t have to answer me now my dear, but soon you too will have a decision to make. Perhaps your mind will be clearer when your sister comes back. Tonight is very important to all us; I now must leave to check on her progress. When #312 comes back to her cell tonight, she will be fully converted into a lesbian and I am sure eager to begin her new life as a slave."
Chapter 12 June 30th 11:00 PM
Hours and hours went by, as Nikki paced back and forth in her cell until exhaustion finally forced her to her bed for an uncomfortable sleep. The loud creaking of the door being opened to adjoining cell finally awakened her. Nikki sprung up off her bed to see Kate being led into her cell on a leash by the Mistress. Kate was now wearing a loose fitting gown and was now no longer shackled. She had an empty and hollow look in her eyes, one in which Nikki had never seen before from her sister. She attempted to speak to Kate but got no response.
"#311, you will be pleased to know that your sister’s conversion was a complete success. She is now ready to begin learning how to become a good lesbian slave. Right #312?" The young girl nodded obediently but weakly to her Mistress.
"Let’s show your dear sweet sister how much you have learned already, shall we?”
Without further prompting, the newly converted slave dropped to her knees, bowed her head submissively and placed her hands behind her back. The Mistress was absolutely delighted at what a quick learner Kate had become. She then lowered her black latex panties, revealing her own perfectly shaved cunt. Natasha slid them down her thighs before letting them drop to the floor. That was Kate’s queue to raise her head up.
“You know what you what you must do #312.” the Mistress commanded.
Kate somewhat apprehensively inched her knees forward, arched her head back and then pressed her face firmly onto the Mistress’ pussy. Slowly she began to lick her. The Mistress placed her right hand firmly behind Kate's head, as the young beauty continued to lick away. Cries from Nikki to her sister ordering her to stop went unheeded, it was clear to everyone that Kate answered only to the Mistress now. Moments later Natasha came, but she kept Kate’s face buried between her legs, before at last releasing the girl. She enjoyed keeping the new girls faces between her legs to let the new slaves get used to the taste of a woman.
"Not bad, my dear girl, for your first time. You have much to learn however before we can place you in the auction."
The Mistress pulled up her panties and patted Kate on the head before helping her to her feet and kissing her softly on the lips. "Your new owner will expect you to learn how to lick her pussy better than anyone has ever done it before. That is one of the reasons why we have so many repeat customers. They know that can't purchase girls anywhere else that can perform as well and as obediently as the ones that we train here. Commandant Burke will help you learn this art, and many other ways to please your new owner. I think you will find this part of your training much more enjoyable then what goes on here on Level One."
“Yes Mistress, I am very much looking forward to learning.” Kate nodded her head at the Mistress and followed her out of the cell, leash still around her neck. Nikki looked on, powerless to do anything, tears now streaming uncontrollably down her cheeks. She now had to live with the fact that when it mattered most, she had failed her sister.
That night was by far her most difficult one in captivity. Nikki was unable to get it out of her mind that her sister had broken down and succumbed to them. She was certain it was all part of their plan, to break Kate in front of her own eyes. The Commandant, as sad as it was for Nikki to accept, was probably right. There was a high degree of likelihood that she may never see Kate again if she fought them. But then again there was no guarantee that she would be with her anyway even if she co-operated fully. She could only be certain of one thing; whatever decision she made would not be easy. These women were cold, heartless bitches, concerned only about money. There was no doubt in Kate’s mind that she and Nikki were going to be sold to the highest bidder period.
It was after that sleepless night, after much soul searching on her tiny cot, that she had made up her mind. She would fight them, with every last ounce of strength in her body. She would never give in, no matter how great the pain, no matter what they did to her. She would never give in to them. The thought of being forced to lick another woman’s cunt was just something that she would never be made to do. She would never become a lesbian slave!!
Chapter 13 July 5th 9:00 PM
A young Latino girl now occupied the cell next to her. Nikki was delighted that with a new person in the next cell, they had stopped forcing the gag into her mouth. She finally had a chance to talk with someone other then Kiko, who had indeed been sold at the auction a few nights ago, or Madam Hardings, who kept coming into her cell night after night just to “talk”. Nikki wasted no time in introducing herself. The new slave’s name was Maria. She was a stunning girl, only 19 as it turned out, with long black hair and a very well proportioned body. Nikki could see why the Mistress was fawning over this latest addition. Her story was different from most of the other girls. She had answered a want ad for actresses for some two-bit “B” movie. The casting call was an obvious ploy to lure pretty young girls to the abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of town. Maria and another girl unfortunate enough to fall for the same trick had both been drugged and then driven directly from LA to Stonebriar. This girl was scared, no doubt, and sadly Nikki was unable to offer her much hope.
On Maria’s second night there, Madam Hardings had ordered a gag placed in both girls’ mouths. She entered the new girl’s cell and sat down next to her on her cot. She spoke loudly as she wished for Nikki to hear her in her own cell. The wide-eyed girl was of course bound and chained to wall and had no choice but to listen.
She began: “I am sure you are scared and frightened my dear. That is a completely normal reaction. No doubt #311 has told you much of what to expect here. I urge you to pay her no attention. You must listen only to me now.”
Maria’s heart began to beat faster as the Madam inched closer to her and placed her hand on the pretty Latina’s leg. “You have been selected to become one of an elite group of lesbian sex slaves. We are going to spend the next few weeks convincing you to join us, and then the following months will be used to train you in the art of Sapphic lovemaking. We are going to teach you to embrace and even accept sexual pain, to ignore your own desires, and focus on those of your new Mistress, and most importantly to provide passionate sexual satisfaction to other women.”
Nikki watched the various expressions on Maria’s face as they covered the natural gamut of emotions, shock, disbelief, disgust and finally outright terror. As the Madam got up, she placed a kiss on Maria’s lips and told her that she would be available whenever she needed her to help the girl get through this difficult process.
Chapter 14 July 6th 6:00 AM
“Today, as it is your second full day here, #321. We are going to allow #311 to join you.” The Commandant spoke loudly, awakening the girls in their respective cells.
The girls were roughly taken down to the shaving room. An every day occurrence for Nikki, but for Maria, it was to be her first time, for some unknown reason she was not touched yesterday. She was given the hot shave and was clearly very uncomfortable with it. The Commandant obviously enjoyed watching Maria squirm. No doubt the girl was now fully beginning to understand that what was happening to her was all too real. The forced shavings tended to remove any doubts from the girls that their captivity was a “prank” or “some kind of mistake”.
The girls were soon separated, with Nikki being taken to the “Fire and Ice” room. Here her most sensitive areas would be exposed to extreme temperature fluctuations. Nikki had heard rumors from other girls about how much they hated this room, today she would find out first hand why. Per usual, she was stripped of all of her clothing and strapped tightly to a padded leather table, face up. Two young female attendants, H and I, were in the room and carefully preparing Nikki for her impending ordeal.
Per Natasha’s request, their first initial only was used to identify all lower level orderlies, when they were addressed in front of the slaves. Natasha felt that this was necessary to prevent her staff, and the slaves alike, from developing even the slightest unauthorized relationship. The last thing she wanted, under any circumstances, was for her junior staff people to display even the slightest bit of compassion toward the slaves. These girls were all very beautiful and seductive, and were clearly in dire circumstances. Most of them were now looking only for someone to save them, and the only thing that they had to offer was their bodies. Natasha did whatever she could to minimize the risk that one of the slaves could seduce one of her people into providing any sort of help in escaping the compound. Such a scenario would prove catastrophic. That is why no names were ever allowed to be uttered in front of the lower level, and thus more easily tricked, staff people.
These “nurses” as was their official title, were really the infantry at Stonebrair. These women, generally in the mid to late twenties, performed the difficult day-to-day operations at the institute. They did the grunt work like restraining, shaving, etc. and often handled most of the routine torturing. It was not easy work, and finding women to fill these jobs had proven to be quite difficult. Like everyone else at Stonebriar they were all avowed lesbians, but certainly that was hardly reason enough to hire them. Natasha had to be 100% certain that these younger women had absolutely no moral or ethical qualms about torturing beautiful girls into accepting a life of lesbian servitude. While many candidates said they would relish the chance to participate in such an activity, the truth was that only a small fraction of those interested in the job could hold up to the daily psychological grind of watching and participating in such a hideous enterprise. While it may sound like fun to shave the pussy of a beautiful, but scared and restrained girl, pour hot wax on her cunt, whip her ass with a cat o’ nine tails and perform many other barbarous acts. But in reality though few people could truly enjoy doing it day after day after day after day. Listening to the endless screams, the begging, the non-stop crying, and the pleading for mercy, really required an iron constitution and frankly a total lack of compassion for their fellow woman. Such people, especially other women, were in fact few and far between. Natasha was certain that she had assembled and hired several dozen of the most heartless bitches to be found anywhere in the world.
One such individual was Helene Myers, a cold, somber woman from the equally cold and cheerless city of Seattle. In the years that she had been employed at Stonebriar, Natasha had become convinced that Helene might be the most sadistic person she had ever met. Like Head Nurse Ingrid, Helene insisted on being part of any team that was participating in inflicting the most vicious torments on the girls. But her reasons for wanting to be involved were completely opposite of those then more docile Ingrid. Ingrid was interested in providing a certain level care for the petrified girls who were going through this life altering process. Helene had a much more sinister edge to her personality. She truly enjoyed participating in the seemingly endless amounts of suffering that was a constant part of day-to-day life on Level One. It was no surprise to anybody that the two women not only did not see eye to eye, but genuinely hated each other. To the slaves, Helene was known only as “H”, and every woman that had ever had the misfortune of meeting her at Stonebriar detested her with a white-hot intensity. She was of course Commandant Stone’s favorite nurse, who requested that she be on her team as often as possible. Both were maniacal bitches to the core.
Helene went through her checklist in preparing Nikki like it was her very first day on the job. Straps holding Nikki into place were checked and rechecked. Her body was sprayed from head to toe with light oil. “H” went into a refrigerator and removed a tray containing a bowl of ice cubes and a large number of thick black candles. She lit each one of them and waited for the Commandant to enter.
Minutes seemed to turn into hours as an eerie quiet enveloped the room. No one spoke until Nikki asked the two nurses why they were doing this to her. Of course there was no response. The attendants were under strict orders to speak only to each other and their superiors, never to the slaves. This policy was implemented for the aforementioned reasons, but just as important it had the added benefit of dehumanizing and frightening the girls even more then they already were. Few things were worse then the fear of the unknown. Under no circumstances did the Mistress want her employees to develop any attachment to the slaves; that is why she made the nurses always worked in rotating pairs, two nurses rarely worked together twice in the same week. This helped to prevent them from conspiring together as they could not ever be sure they could fully trust one another. This helped to reduce the temptations to converse with the inmates, or even worse, touch them without permission. Nikki knew from her two weeks there that engaging in dialogue with the attendants was a total waste of time, but she had to try something, as it was obvious something horrible was going to happen to her next.
At last the Commandant came in, she inspected the heavily restrained Nikki, and then ordered the women to begin their work. There was a matter-of-fact way in her demeanor that made Nikki even more uncomfortable. Each girl snapped tight latex gloves on their hands and then “H” began the procedure by handing two large candles to “I”, while she herself took two handfuls of the ice. “H” moved between Nikki’s legs and pressed her hand onto Nikki’s cunt. Immediately the icy cold sensation began to numb her freshly shaved pussy. Nikki had little time to focus on that however as “I” positioned the two candles above her breasts. With a quick turn of her wrists hot, molten wax began to trickle down onto her nipples. Nikki cried out in agony as “H” pressed the ice harder onto her cunt. The Commandant provided assistance to her rival “I” by holding Nikki’s tits into place as her subordinate continued to cover the fleshy globes with the molten wax. Nikki was sobbing hysterically as “I” reached for a second set of candles to complete her task. Meanwhile “H” grabbed another handful of ice. With a nod the women continued their onslaught, impervious, as always, to the screams of their victims. A few minutes later and it was all over. The nurses stopped and took a step back from the table. The Commandant approached Nikki and grabbed her now wax encased tits. “You should be happy my dear, your sister required two more candles then you to complete the job.”
The three women exited the room, and waited for a full 30 minutes, enough time for Nikki to somewhat compose herself. Her heavy breathing had slowed down and her heart rate returned to normal. When they returned, the Commandant was carrying a riding crop. “It is now time to remove the wax.” She said ominously.
She flailed away at Nikki’s breasts with the crop, causing the now hard wax to fly in every direction. Nikki screamed as the leather strap stung with an increasing bite. Her breasts were tender, especially her nipples and the crop was especially painful when wielded by an expert like Commandant Stone. Finally she stopped and rubbed Nikki’s aching tits. “I know these hurt my dear, and I don’t want to hurt them any more. Do you want me to stop?”
“Yes Commandant, Please!!!”
The Commandant looked Nikki in the eyes and allowed her left hand to stray between Nikki’s legs. “Your Pussy is still cold, isn’t it?”
“Yes Commandant, it is”
“Well then I think I know how to help warm it up.”
This time “I” grabbed two handfuls of ice and “H” took the two candles. In a microsecond Nikki knew what was to come next.
“Noooooooo, please nooooo!!!!”
It was of no use of course. “H” began by carefully placing the candle in her right hand immediately over Nikki’s bald, exposed snatch. A tiny twist of the wrist and the hot wax cascaded onto her unprotected pussy and caused the most intense burning Nikki had ever felt. She tried to squirm away, but the Commandant, obviously anticipating this move, slid over and held Nikki’s thighs firmly into place. It was clear these women had done this many times before. Their objective of course was to maximize Nikki’s suffering. And suffer she did, as the wax slowly started to cover her puffy pussy lips and drip unencumbered toward her anus. All the while “I” continued to rub her ice filled hands over and over Nikki’s ultra sore bosom. “H” grabbed another set of candles, oblivious to the screaming echoing all around her. She wanted to make sure her target was fully covered.
“My dear girl, how much more of this can you take? I don’t want to keep hurting you.”
Nikki, was breathing heavily now, unable to catch her breath and even more unsure how to answer. The Commandant ordered her staff to stop and she slowly began to caress Nikki’s tear covered face, gently sweeping her long hair aside.
“I know this is hard for you, but believe me, it is even harder for me. I get no pleasure from this #311. It pains me to see so you suffer like this. It can all end, right now. Give into us, please!!!” The Commandant was practically pleading now as she continued to gently stroke Nikki’s cheek.
Nikki however was not ready to give in. She kept telling herself that if she could only hold out one more day than maybe she would somehow be rescued. But each day she believed it less and less. There were few signs of hope. Every day was filled with increasingly brutal tortures and each evening she would go to her cell, only to watch her new friend Maria sink closer and closer to capitulation. Nikki was being forced to relive the nightmare of losing Kate all over again.
The Commandant continued to softly caress her young victim. This was an all too obvious ploy. She often tried to mix tenderness with her tortures, but Nikki would have none of it. The Commandant was again rebuffed in her attempts to coax Nikki into capitulation. It was of little relevance, she would get her girl one day soon, that much she was certain of. She simply grabbed her crop and proceeded to whip the hell out of Nikki’s cunt to remove the wax.
“This process will go on throughout the day.” She said matter-of-factly at the terrified girl. And so it did. Every two hours she went through the cycle, over and over again. Nikki screamed her lungs out but did not give them what they wanted.
Chapter 15 July 15th
The rebellious young girl had been holding out for some time now, and wasted days were quickly turning into wasted dollars. With the next auction coming up at the end of the quarter, time was starting to become more precious. When exactly was it OK to resort to her most horrifying tortures? The ones that were almost always guaranteed to bring about a quick surrender. These decisions were always a tough call for the Mistress. There was always the danger of going to far and causing permanent harm to the slave and thereby reducing her worth come auction time. Thankfully the new torture devices at her disposal made this less and less of an issue. The Mistress generally preferred to go slowly with the girls, ratcheting up the pain day by day, until they finally broke, signed the paper and agreed to the conversion. But girls like Nikki, the 2% as she referred to them, meant that extreme measures sometimes needed to be taken. She had managed to deflect most of the Commandant’s requests to administer the truly diabolical torments at their disposal. Surely Nikki would succumb eventually, but at what cost to the Institute? Nikki had been in captivity for nearly a month now. It was now becoming clear that not simultaneously torturing Nikki and her sister was a colossal blunder. It was time to end this madness once and for all and get that bitch into Dr. Olga’s chamber.
Chapter 16 July 16th 6:00 AM
The day began like all of the others for Nikki. The routine was becoming monotonous now. Nikki was never sure what to expect next after her morning shaving. More waxing? Whippings? Breast Clamps? Ice Cubes? Suspension? Whatever Commandant Stone and her minions were going to throw at her she had steeled herself mentally to endure it. Today, however, Natasha had something a little different in mind. After her morning shave Nikki was taken to an empty room, save for a single wooden chair in the middle of it. She was told to sit down and roughly manacled into place. There she was left to wait, and wait some more, until finally the Mistress herself entered the room. This was the first time Nikki had seen her in quite a while. She knew it must be a special occasion. Her heart beat faster as the Mistress approached her. She flinched as Natasha put her hand on her shoulder.
“#311, I greatly admire your perseverance and the way you have resisted everything that Commandant Stone has put you through. You are a strong girl and for that you are to be complimented. But you and I both know that there is only one way for this to come to a logical conclusion, don’t we?” She asked rhetorically.
“I am growing tired of the game played between you and Commandant Stone, I have seen it played out so many times before. It always ends the same way. More importantly I am tired of having my merchandise become less and less valuable every day. Because of this I want to try a different approach with you. This is something I have never done before. Please look at the screen.”
She pressed a button on the wall and a large flat panel monitor descended from the ceiling. “I want you to watch this very carefully.” The screen flickered on and immediately a video of Kate came into focus. Initially it was unsettling to watch. Right in front of her face, in full color and with ample volume, was a videotape of her sister performing various sexual acts on other women. To Nikki watching this was both degrading and demoralizing, but what was perhaps even more upsetting was that Kate seemed to be enjoying what she was doing. As the video rolled on it was clear that Kate was no longer in a state of constant bondage. It even appeared that she was allowed to roam the halls freely with other slaves. She still wore a chastity belt and collar to be sure, but the stringent restraints and constant supervision on Level One was clearly not evident here. Nikki started to cry now, just as Natasha had hoped for. It appeared that her beloved little sister had indeed been transformed in some way, and worse yet she seemed to be not the least bit upset about it.
A close-up of Kate’s face soon appeared and she began to speak: “Nikki, please don’t fight them anymore. I promise you it’s not so bad down here. They are teaching me new and wonderful things every day. Things about my body that I never knew were possible and it is wonderful. I want you to join me, come with me so we can be together again!” The tears were flowing uncontrollably now; Nikki struggled to catch her breath as the Mistress stroked her cheek.
Kate continued: “Please tell the Mistress you want them to stop what they are doing to you. I promise you that the conversion room will be the best thing that has ever happened to you. Please Nikki, I love you and want to be with you again, it is our only chance. If you hold out any longer we may never see each other again!!!”
The Mistress turned the screen off and allowed Nikki a few minutes to get control of herself. The poor girl was a wreck. The Mistress was hopeful this would be the final nudge to get Nikki to surrender herself.
Many things were swirling around inside her pretty head. All she could think about now were the many happy times she and Kate shared while growing up. The girls had been exceptionally close to one another. The thought of never seeing her again was something she could not bear to contemplate. Deep down Nikki knew it was over, there was no hope of rescue, and there was little chance of being able to hold out much longer. She knew they would keep doing whatever was necessary to break her. The Mistress was right, her fate was inevitable, why continue to fight it?
Nikki looked up at the Mistress, with her big wet green eyes. She nodded her head once. It was over now; no more words were exchanged between the two. The Mistress had deep respect for the 20-year-old beauty, as she did for all of her girls that fought as hard as she did. This was a very difficult decision for such a young girl to make. “Willingly” surrendering your body to a bizarre and unknown procedure and then eventual lesbian slavery was extremely traumatic. Natasha more then anyone understood this and tried to show the girls the utmost of respect at this difficult time.
The Mistress placed a kiss on Nikki’s forehead and allowed her to sit in the room alone to further contemplate her life altering decision.
An hour later she re-entered the room. In her hand was a leather attaché. She opened it and slid the contract inside onto a small table that had been brought into the room. It was a single one-page sheet, printed on exquisite paper stock. Natasha handed Nikki a magnificent Mont Blanc solid gold pen.
“I want you to read this document very carefully #311. Once you have done so, and you fully understand the meaning it’s consequences, I want you to sign it. Once that has been done I will put the official Stonebriar seal on it and it will be complete. We can then begin the process of you reuniting you with your sister.”
Natasha left the room. Nikki glanced down at the page and started to read it. Did it really matter what it said? The Mistress was right; no one would ever see it. What was the point of her really signing it? Nevertheless her curiosity got the best of her and she examined the contents:
I, Nikki Buckingham, being of sound mind and body, hereby proclaim myself ready to take the next step in my training process at Stonebriar. I am now ready to surrender my heart, my soul and most importantly my body to a life of eternal lesbian slavery. I realize that this decision is permanent and irreversible.
I am prepared to accept any pain, any punishment and any type of training that is deemed necessary and appropriate to successfully transform me into a submissive lesbian slave.
When that time comes, and I am part of a successfully completed sales transaction, I am prepared to give myself completely and fully to my new owner. I will commit myself to serving my new Mistress and any need she may have, no matter how difficult or bizarre, for all of eternity.
I make this pledge because I fully understand that surrendering myself is the best decision that I can make at this time. Once my transformation into my new life of lesbianism is complete, I will obey my new Mistress whomever that may be, forever.
Signed X___________________
Nikki could hardly believe her eyes. But it was all there in black and white. She thought about crumbling up the paper and continuing the fight. But it was over she knew it. She no longer had the strength to go on. She reluctantly grabbed the heavy pen, and like the hundreds of other girls before her signed it, sealing her fate forever.
Chapter 17 July 16th 8:00 PM
That evening, back in her cell, Nikki was all at once she was a bundle of nerves and yet oddly at peace with herself. She was allowed to roam freely in her cell, which made for a pleasant change, but the wall was lowered to prevent any contact with Maria. Nikki knew that dialogue with anyone, save the Mistress or the Commandant was forbidden the night before any conversion. The Mistress wanted the girl’s minds to be completely uncluttered on the their final night of being a heterosexual.
Chapter 18 July 17th 6:00 AM
That morning began with Nikki being taken from her cramped quarters and secured tightly into place on the gurney, the same one that was used to take her sister away. Conspicuously absent though was the usual rough handling she got from her captors. Nikki could detect a noticeable difference in the guard’s demeanor towards her. Icy stares and downright hostility had been replaced with gentle caresses and softly whispered words of encouragement. She was no longer being treated as an enemy combatant that had to be broken, but instead as the ultra valuable asset she was to soon become. Everyone on the transportation team knew what awaited the young beauty in the chamber. Both Madam Hardings and Head Nurse Ingrid were on hand as well to issue gentle words of encouragement. It made no sense any more to treat her with anything but the utmost of compassion. She was a girl that was going to be subjected to a horrifying machine and then trained and sold into a lifetime of lesbian servitude. There was nothing to be gained by being anything but completely sympathetic towards her. Her likely high sale price would provide a tidy some for everyone involved in this unseemly process. The guards even took turns holding Nikki’s hand as the group quietly traversed the long hallway to the outsized freight elevator at the end.
The Mistress soon joined them and placed a special key in the elevator control panel. Only she had Dr. Olga possessed such a key. A light next to the letter “T” was illuminated and that became the signal for the guards to exit. Apparently just Nikki and the Mistress would be making this trip. Slowly the elevator began it’s decent; on a normal day Nikki would have been taken off at one of the first few floors to her torture room for the day. Today however she knew it would be much different.
“Are you ready my dear, for this, the final step?” The Mistress inquired to break the silence.
“I am very nervous Mistress”. Nikki replied timidly.
“That is only natural my dear. Every girl that I have ever brought down here feels the exact same way that you do now. I would be lying to you if I told you that this process will be easy, it is anything but that. But when it is over you will feel completely different about yourself. It will be strange, but it will also be exciting, and it will take some time to deal with these new feelings. Your sexually urges and desires are about to be completely reprogrammed and that will no doubt take some time getting used to. The staff on Level Two is completely devoted to helping make this transition as easy as possible for you.”
Nikki was anything but reassured as the elevator doors opened and she was pushed into a dark corridor. A code was entered into an electronic lock at the end of the hallway. A door opened with a whooshing noise and Nikki was pushed inside. He heart was thumping uncontrollably now. The room was even darker then the hallway and there was a vast assortment of computers and other electronic gear lining every square inch of every wall. Soft red lights provide the only illumination. In the middle of the room was a steel and leather covered table, like one would see in a chiropractor’s office. This one however had many ominous straps and cuffs attached, no doubt to secure her into place.
A second wooshing sound from behind Nikki and she was alerted to the presence of another woman in the room, someone who she had yet to meet. Unable to turn her head around in the gurney, Nikki saw the slender older lady walked in front of her and place her hand in Nikki’s cuffed hand.
“Hello #311, my name is Dr. Olga Kristov.” She said with a thick Russian accent. “I am certain that you have heard much about me. It is nice to finally meet you.” She grinned at the young beauty. It was quite clear that this woman was all business.
“I will be performing this procedure on you today with the assistance of Mistress Natasha. I see here that you have signed the consent form yesterday and that you have “willingly” agreed to go forward with this course of action today?” Dr. Olga said with not the least bit of irony.
“Yes, Doctor. I did sign it; I can longer keep fighting you people. I am ready to succumb to you.” Nikki couldn’t believe she was actually uttering those words.
“That is very wise of you my pretty young girl.”
Slowly and systematically, the Doctor and the Mistress began to undo Nikki’s cuffs to free her from the gurney. Carefully she was lifted and placed onto the table as the two women began to re-secure their prize into place onto the specially manufactured table. Each woman, as was standard procedure, inspected the work of the other. This was certainly no time for carelessness. Nikki, for a change, did not struggle to free herself, as she had every time she was restrained over the last few weeks. However this was no time to take a chance, it was absolutely critical that Nikki not be allowed to wrest herself free from her restraints. It certainly would not be the first that a girl in her position would have a change of heart and try to back out.
Dr. Olga was given the key to Nikki’s chastity belt, which she unlocked and then with the Mistress lifting Nikki’s hips, slid out from underneath her ass. Dr. Olga took a moment to marvel at Nikki’s perfectly shaved cunt. It was a shame that in just a few moments, something so pretty would have to go through so much pain. But sadly, to achieve their twisted objectives, there was no other choice.
As per her orders, the Doctor always made sure the each girl brought into the conversion room be made to wear white stocking and garters. They in no way interfered with the procedure and the good Doctor loved seeing girls in them, it was a tremendous turn on for her.
They were now nearly ready to begin. Dr. Olga began to fiddle with the switches and knobs on the equipment scattered throughout the room. Slowly the tempo in the room began to increase. Whirring fans and blinking lights only added to the Nikki’s apprehension.
“Please don’t do this to me, I don’t want to go through with it, I’m scared.” Nikki was whimpering now. Natasha tried to comfort her.
“Of course you are my dear, it is only naturally for you to have doubts now.” The Dr. said as she went over and placed her hand on Nikki’s cunt. She pressed her palm firmly onto the bald triangle, feeling the delicious heat rise from it. She kept her hand there as she continued. “I need to assure you #311 that hundreds of other girls have been brought into this room before and everyone single one of them has left here 100% completely healthy. I can not promise you it will be painless, but you need to know that I would never to anything to hurt this.” She patted Nikki’s pussy. “It is much too valuable to us. When we are done you will be a completely changed woman. There is no turning back now #311, we must move forward.” Dr. Olga replied, not the least bit comforting.
The Doctor walked a few steps away and continued with her work at the control board. A panel in the ceiling opened, and a burst of red and white light filled the room. A slow humming sound accompanied a large stainless steel orb, about the size of a beach ball, which slowly descended from the above. It was connected to a large diameter steel tube and it stopped parallel to Nikki’s open legs, just feet away from her unprotected pussy. Nikki could feel her heart racing now, something horrible was going to happen to her and she was powerless to stop it.
The Doctor and the Mistress paid no attention to her as the Orb now began to spring to life. It had a sinister look to it. There were three triangles, arranged like two eyes and a nose, which seemed to stare directly at her. Where a mouth would have been was instead a two-part trap door, which opened horizontally to create an even more unsettling “smile”. The orb was also crisscrossed by a series of LED’s, all blinking an ominous shade of red. Slowly the “mouth” opened. Nikki had a hard time seeing what was inside, as her flat angle and the bright red light emanating from inside prevented her from getting a good look at the contents. Almost by instinct, The Mistress began to rub her hands all over Nikki’s fully restrained body, hoping to in some way relax the now terrified girl. She knew from experience this was a waste of her energy, but she wanted to do something for her.
With the Doctor carefully working the controls, it soon became apparent to Nikki what was inside the sinister contraption. Slowly an enormous dildo began to emerge. It was connected to a steel arm and it was methodically inching its way toward Nikki’s cunt! The girl gulped hard. She knew in her heart of hearts that something awful like this was going to be done to her, but how could she ever prepare herself for something like this? The rod stopped just a few inches from her unprotected pussy, allowing Nikki to at last get a good look at it. The dildo had a big, bulbous head and a long thick shaft, could it possibly be a foot long? How could she ever handle something like that? The dildo had only two colors; solid silver with black transparent stripes, and a blinking light was clearly visible on the inside.
The Doctor spoke up as The Mistress continued to massage Nikki. “This is it my dear, this is the final step which will take you from one phase of your life to the next. At this point, I don’t think we will need to hear anything more from you, I will be doing all of the talking.”
Both women walked behind Nikki’s head, as the Mistress gingerly lifted it to allow Dr. Olga to insert a well-worn bit gag into her mouth, which Nikki quickly bit down on. It was attached to a pair of steel rings and a harness, which the women effortlessly attached to her head. The securing part was now completed; Nikki was now totally immobilized by wrist and ankle cuffs as well as an intricate series of waist and thigh belts all carefully engineered to allow as little movement as possible.
Dr. Olga walked back to her control panel as the Mistress circled her captive and admired their handiwork. She started to teasingly drag her fingernails up and down the delicate fabric of Nikki’s stockings, pausing for the briefest of moments at her cunt. Try it as she might, Nikki was unable to fight off her growing arousal. She knew she shouldn’t feel this way. Sensing this, Natasha increased her teasing as Dr. Olga at last turned to face her “patient”.
“#311, before we go any further, I want to tell you exactly what is going to happen to you before we begin. Discussion will not be possible once we start. In a few moments you are going to be introduced to one of the most important inventions to ever come out of my country. It is called the Volta XR5000.” She paused to stare at the orb. “Like most great inventions, it was developed to help solve a problem.”
The Mistress had heard this speech so many times now she just tuned it out and concentrated on her gentle caressing of Nikki’s inner thighs, breasts, and pussy. Careful though not to take her too far towards an orgasm, and equally careful to show Olga the respect she clearly craved and deserved.
The Doctor continued, “The problem our country faced many years ago, even before you were born, was we were losing the Cold War and we needed better and more committed spies to further the cause of Mother Russia. More then anything the KGB needed women who would sacrifice themselves for the common good of the people. More specifically we needed women who could easily seduce other women, could be taught to obey other women, could surrender themselves to other women willingly and unflinchingly in order to get the secrets that we needed to fight the capitalist pigs of the West.” Nikki, never much of a history student, had no idea what the doctor was talking about, as she was just four years old when the cold war ended.
“Mother Russia had no shortage of beautiful women, women much like you #311, but we lacked the ability to convincingly turn them into lesbian spies. That failure sadly, led to the torture and execution of many of my countries’ most beautiful and committed agents. That is where I came in. My team and I developed a unit that could convert even the most apprehensive of girls into a lesbian slave for life. One who was ready to obey any command no matter how bizarre or obscure? The fruit of my labor, #311, now rests before your eyes.” Dr. Olga swept her hand and pointed toward the orb. “We spent years perfecting it and subjected many beautiful girls to its awesome power. Our people would scour the globe and would kidnap beauties from Latin America, Europe, North America, China, wherever it was necessary at the time and an agent was needed.
“Sadly, or maybe not so much now, we lost the war. Now I am fortunate enough to have been introduced to the joys of capitalism through my friend Mistress Natasha. Together we have made each other very wealthy and best of all we truly love what we are doing.”
Nikki looked up at the Doctor, who was looking at Mistress Natasha and she could see now that these women truly were insane. What type of people would spend a lifetime practicing this sort of crazed experimental “medicine” on innocent women?
“In just a moment #311, Mistress Natasha is going to part the lips on your pussy with her thumb and forefinger. Then I am going to carefully position the head of the dildo at the opening of your cunt. First though, I want to explain how this process works since you will not remember a thing once it is all over. I will try not to be too technical and as it is difficult for most people to fully understand anyway and the knowledge will be of little use to you.”
Nikki gulped hard again.
“Mistress Natasha, in a few moments, is going to place her mouth on your pussy. I know that she is making you very excited right now, isn’t she?”
“Yes Doctor, she is.”
“Very good that is exactly what she is supposed to do. Then she is going to use her expert tongue to bring you very very close to an orgasm, closer then you have ever been in your life. She is very good at this #311; I have seen her do this many times. More then anything in your life you will want to come. In fact you will do anything to come. You will beg for it, beg for the release, but it will be not be time for it just yet.”
The Mistress nodded to her partner, thanking her for the compliment.
“Next I will push this button and the rod will slowly begin to penetrate your pussy, inching its way deeper and deeper into your cunt. I know it will be very difficult, but I don’t want you to be scared.” A mixture of fear and excitement all at once swept over the girl as Natasha increased her heavy petting of Nikki’s increasingly moist cunt. “At a depth of 5 inches it will stop and the Mistress will at last mercifully bring you to orgasm. I want you to enjoy that moment as much as you possibly can #311, to cherish it, because the rest of this process will not be so pleasurable.” Nikki again felt a lump in her throat.
“The rod will then be connected to a piston pump and then I will then press this button.”
The Doctor pointed to a large black button in the middle of the console.
“The orb will light up, first in a bright red color, then you will feel a gentle pulsating in your pussy as the rod starts to vibrate. I want you to bite down hard on the gag, as hard as you can #311, because the dildo will gradually slide deeper and deeper in your hot, wet little pussy. In exactly one minute the color will change to orange and the pulsating will gradually increase as it pushes deeper inside you. The next color will be yellow and so on. Just like in science class ROY G BIV. Do you remember that my dear? Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, Indigo and Violet! Such a simple thing really and yet we have managed to harness the rays of the spectrum to produce something so special.”
Nikki had no idea what she was talking about and began to cry hysterically, despite the best attempts of Natasha to distract her. Nearly every girl behaved in this exact manner, no matter how committed they were when they were this close to the end of their ordeal.
The Doctor continued, “By the time we get to Indigo, the pain between your legs will be mind-numbing. The dildo will pump farther into your cunt, probably deeper then anything has ever gone before. Eventually you will lose consciousness, and when you do that is when the magical sphere will do what it was designed to do. The beams of light emanating from it will physically alter your body’s chemistry, forever changing your sexual desires. It is much too difficult to explain how the process works and it really does not matter at this point. When the machine stops pumping, one minute after the violet stage starts, it will be all be over. Your transformation will be complete! You will forever lose any sexual interest you may have had with males; making love to a woman will become your primary sexual objective, an objective I might add that you will strive to achieve each and every day of the rest of your life. This process, as I mentioned earlier, is completely and totally irreversible, not that we would ever want to reverse it. ”
Dr. Olga was getting excited herself, working herself into a semi-frenzy by rubbing her own clit with her left hand. No matter how many times she had conducted these transformations, it never grew boring to her. She loved it.
Mistress Natasha, sensing the Doctor’s need for a moment to compose herself, took over with the conversation. She stopped her own caressing of Nikki for a moment: “An added benefit, at least from our standpoint, to this entire ordeal, #311, is that you yourself will become much more sexually charged. If you were not terribly interested in sex before, that will change when we are done here today. Starting tomorrow, right after you awaken, you will find yourself becoming obsessed with pleasing other woman sexually. You also will find yourself in a near constant state of arousal. You will have to learn to control your desires though. Access to your own body, just like on Level One, will be extremely limited. We will teach you to channel your new sexual energy into pleasing others, as any good slave would want to do.”
Natasha paused for a moment, and gave Nikki a kiss on the forehead.
“It may seem like an eternity for you, my pretty young girl, but in actuality it will only take seven minutes. Seven minutes to change your life forever. You will wake up tomorrow a newgirl, eager to understand the complexities of being a lesbian and ready to submit yourself to the difficult challenges of learning to become a slave.”
“Let us begin, shall we”.
Nikki tried to scream through the gag, she was not ready now, nor did she think would she ever be. She was regretting now ever having “agreed” to this. It was too late though. Mistress Natasha, as if in queue, parted Nikki’s rose petal like pussy lips with her left hand, as Doctor Olga gingerly inched the scary rod forward with careful manipulations of the joystick on the control panel. Nikki could feel the big head of the dildo slowly ease its way into her moist cunt. She was now happy that Mistress Natasha had “primed” her. This no doubt would hurt a hell of a lot more if she were not already wet. As promised, The Mistress, after brushing aside her long black hair, immediately lowered her head onto Nikki’s pussy. She clearly had performed this act many times before. The sensation of having her clit licked while the huge dildo eased into cunt was indeed pleasurable.
Dr. Olga manually set the device to stop at a depth of exactly five inches as she herself walked over to Nikki and started to nibble at the slave’s rock hard nipples. Nikki was getting close now, the two women could see her mouthing “please don’t stop” through the gag. Nikki had never had another women taste her cunt before and she was quite certain that nothing could be this pleasurable. Why did they have to put her through this entire process first? If the Mistress had done this to her at the very beginning she may have converted to lesbianism on the spot.
Natasha continued to slowly slide her tongue up and down Nikki’s wet slot, occasionally feeling the rock hard dildo slide into Nikki’s hole. She had done this to every girl that had ever been brought into Institute, now over 300. It was her little way of saying thank you for putting the girls through so much hell. What she didn’t have the heart to tell Nikki was that this would likely be her very last orgasm for quite some time. Girls were strictly forbidden to achieve orgasm during their training phase. That pleasure was reserved for the staff only. And the truth was that many girls were likely to be sold to owners that were very likely to severely restrict access to their new slaves pussies’, usually through enforced chastity belt wearing and other stringent bondage.
All of that of course, was information that Nikki did not need to be made aware of, and certainly not now. She had enough problems to worry about. Olga and Natasha continued their oral pleasuring of the rigidly restrained girl, both of them enjoying the site of her trying to wiggle around as she came closer and closer to ecstasy. Natasha could feel Nikki’s thighs and lower chest muscles tense up, it was time to stop, now. She immediately pulled her head from between the young girl’s legs. Dr. Olga quickly followed suit. Both women could see the utter disappointment in Nikki’s eyes as she lifted her head up as high as the bonds would allow and practically begged them to continue. This was typical behavior, even under the direst of circumstances, these girls could only think of one thing, their own need for sexual pleasure.
That would come, of course, but with a terrible price. Dr. Olga wasted no time now, and with another shared nod to Natasha, she switched her diabolical contraption into action. The Orb lit up; the lights were now a brilliant shade of red and were starting to blink as they raced around the silver sphere. The dildo stated to throb and drive itself deeper into Nikki’s cunt. As much as Natasha wanted to put her mouth onto Nikki’s pussy again, she didn’t dare. The rod was much too powerful for her to put any of her body parts there, much less her tongue. It quickly became a mute point however as Nikki buckled wildly, the dildo succeeding in it’s first task of bringing her to orgasm. A wave of sheer ecstasy swept over the 20 year old. She had never felt anything so pleasurable in all her life. Hot come trickled out from her cunt, further helping to lubricate the device.
“Don’t you see how good it can feel #311?”
Nikki attempted to nod in agreement, but Olga and Natasha were certain that she would not feel that way in just a few minutes. Privately both new that it was better if their captives came during the orange or yellow stage, as that would minimize the amount of time left for them to deal with the truly difficult stages of indigo and violet. The more sexually experienced girls generally tried to time their orgasms in that way. But there was nothing they could do now. The rod continued to pump away, now into the yellow stage. Nikki was sure she had never had anything in her pussy so deep and it was starting to hurt.
Natasha started to rub Nikki’s breasts as Dr. Olga got very close to Nikki’s cunt, watching her beautiful creation glide further into the slaves’ tender recesses.
“Don’t fight it my dear, let your self accept it. It is a wonderful thing, you will soon be one of us.” The doctor reached out and took Nikki’s left hand, still cuffed firmly at the wrist and held it tightly. “Just a few short weeks ago your sister was strapped down to this very table, she too was scared, very scared, but she understood that she must accept the rod no matter how intense the pain. I am asking you to do the same thing now.”
Nikki could no longer hear the words as the enormous device continued it’s unrelenting thrust into her. The light was blue now, indicating it was now ten whole inches inside her. Her explosive orgasm, delivered just a few moments ago, was now a distant memory. The pain was excruciating. She bit harder and harder into the gag, leaving teeth marks where so many others had before her. The chains too held fast, the limited leverage she could manage was no match for the high tensile steel bonds. Dr. Olga continued to hold Nikki’s left hand, while Mistress Natasha held firm to the right. There was nothing more they could do for the girl. She was on her own now, clinging to one last little bit of her past life, but soon to enter a newer, and hopefully more exciting one.
Dr. Olga peeked between Nikki’s legs and watched her beautiful black and now flashing indigo creation force it’s way in. It was almost at its maximum depth. Nikki gave one last spasm, desperately trying to free herself. They paid her no attention as she finally passed out. The hypnotic affect of the dildo kept their attention.
Dr. Olga had never cleaned her precious creation; she wanted each woman to leave her own “mark” on it. So in some small way they could all be a part of each other. And in way they were, all part on an elite lesbian slave society.
It was over now; the machine immediately stopped pumping after exactly seven minutes inside Nikki’s cunt. Nikki was conscious for slightly less then six of them. About 45 seconds longer then her sister the two women noted. That was to be expected. She definitely was tougher then Kate, and two years older as well.
As a dedicated professional, the only one in her field that she knew of, Dr. Olga kept very detailed records of the procedures that she supervised in her special chamber. A closer inspection of her files revealed that 86% of all girls “converted” were completely unconscious (and therefore subconsciously accepting their new sexual identity) by the “blue” stage. By “indigo”, or eleven inches in, it was up to 99%. In fact only 2 girls had ever made it all the way through to violet. One was a feisty Swedish girl kidnapped years ago and brought to her by the KGB, the other, a bratty American slut, one of the first to be supplied by Natasha’s crew. Both required additional extreme measures to complete their transformation. Such actions were unfortunate for all parties involved and Dr. Olga was pleased that such drastic measures were unnecessary for Nikki.
Dr. Olga manned the control panel again and used it to slowly back the rod out of Nikki’s cunt. Great pains were taken to make sure this was done carefully. Nikki’s body, and especially her pussy, was now a prized asset for them. As Nikki progressed through her training, every effort would be made to ensure that minimal contact would be necessary between her legs.
Meanwhile, Natasha removed the gag and loosened the myriad of straps and cuffs. A damp towel was used to wipe away the tears and spittle that coated Nikki’s pretty face. She was now in a very deep and serene sleep, there was no danger of her awakening. She would be this way for the better part of a day.
Despite their delight at the relative smoothness of the operation, both women knew that the hard work was just beginning. Nikki probably had a good 60-75 days in front of her of intensive training before she would be fit for sale. That was really all the time they needed though, as the auction was not until the last day of September. She would now be transferred over to Commandant Bastille and her superb staff on Level Two.
#311 would be in very capable hands now Natasha was certain; this allowed her to head upstairs as she had more pressing concerns that demanded her attention. There were now eight more girls in cells upstairs needing to be coaxed into the chamber. Her work was never done.
Chapter 19 August 9th
The last four weeks had indeed been a blur for Nikki. While she was certainly happy that the seemingly endless torture cycles on Level One had ended, this part of her training had turned out to be no less difficult. Just as The Mistress had promised, Nikki’s awakened from Dr. Olga’s chamber to find that her sexual desires had done a complete 180. She found herself in a nearly constant state of arousal, but sadly she was unable to do anything about it, as she had had a fiendish new chastity belt installed between her legs.
The device was just as imposing contraption and clearly more high tech then the rather rudimentary one she was forced to wear on Level One. This particular model was made from an ultra-strong lightweight composite material and had tightly fitting rubber seals around the perimeter, preventing even air from getting inside it. The belt was an imposing shade of black in color, and was outlined in a bright gold trim. It contained a number of blue LED’s and most importantly, a thumb scanner, which allowed access to only a select few staff members at the Institute. Access to her cunt was obviously extremely limited. The same went for the rest of the slaves, who were also fitted with identical devices. The effect was to not only deny all of the girls’ access to their own pussies, but to those of each other as well. Level Two was populated by a dozen or so beautiful girls, all of them in a near constant state of “heat” with absolutely no sexual outlet of any kind available to them.
The chastity belts, in addition to restricting access to their cunts, also served several much more sinister purposes. The devices controlled among other things, pubic temperatures through a series of fans, refrigeration coils and tiny heat lamps, which could alternately raise and lower the temperature of their cunts depending on the whims of their captors. Nikki had learned much about these units and their other unpleasant features during the past month. The chastity belt were taken off for only a few reasons: Daily shavings, assorted feminine needs, training purposes, and only at the complete discretion of the Commandant and Mistress. Removal of the chastity belts for any of the aforementioned reasons required that strict guidelines be followed beforehand, namely each girl’s hands had to be completely cuffed and totally immobilized, lest the girls have any ideas about unauthorized touching of themselves. Nikki, like all of the girls, had not felt her own pussy since she had been abducted, now more then two months ago. Again this type of denial was entirely by design. The Mistress was conditioning her slaves to the fact that they were not allowed to touch things that they did not own.
During the first few days of her training Nikki had unsuccessfully attempted to touch herself, by sliding a finger underneath the device, but she quickly found the rubber seals to be to completely impenetrable. The chastity belts were also equipped with ultra-sensitive monitors to prevent tampering. A piercing alarm was triggered after the most mild of infractions, which immediately sent a wireless signal to the Commandant, who would invariably provide swift and severe punishments, especially so if these infractions occurred in the middle of the night.
Other then the forced wearing of theses hated contraptions; life on Level Two was significantly better for the girls. They were still kept in underground cells, but the overall confinement was not nearly as strict and suffocating. The girls were allowed to roam the halls freely during the “daytime” when they weren’t in classes or training sessions. There was an assortment of books and videos and even a few games to keep themselves occupied during down time, but there were no current periodicals and certainly no television. It was felt that what was occurring in the outside world was of little importance to them, that was a world they were soon to be leaving behind. It was felt that it was best to keep their minds completely focused on their training.
Perhaps the most important well-liked room on Level Two was the state-of-the-art fitness center. The girls were encouraged to use it as often as possible. It was important to the staff that all the slaves remain in superior physical condition. Sloppy or out of shape girls were just simply not worth as much at auction time. Most of them did take advantage of the exercise equipment, but not for that reason that their captors had anticipated. The girls learned, like many males who did long stretches of time in prison, that vigorous exercise was an excellent way to help alleviate their constant sexual frustrations.
One of the side benefits of the visit to Dr. Olga’s chamber, at least from Natasha’s point of view, was that the lesbian conversion process also tended to significantly increase a woman’s sex drive. Girls who had only a mild interest in sex before the chamber were miraculously transformed into horny sluts. Girls who had a healthy sex drive beforehand came out of the chamber with an almost unquenchable desire for sexual activity. One such example of this phenomenon was with slave #306: a girl from New York formerly known as Jessica Mitchell.
She was a gymnast in high school and then in college as well who kept herself in outstanding physical condition. Her many boyfriends loved the fact that she kept herself in great shape, nearly as much as they loved the fact that she wanted and need constant sex, sometimes as often as three times per day. Her trip to the chamber was completely successful in redirecting her sexual desires towards the fairer sex. However one unfortunate drawback for the girl was her now significantly increased libido, one thing she definitely did not need. Jessica struggled much more then any of the other girls with the forced wearing of the chastity belt. Her repeated begging for relief actually managed to actually garner some sympathy from the staff, but Natasha was firm, absolutely no orgasms would be allowed for any reason. Jessica would be treated no differently then anyone else.
As the weeks of her training went by, and her sexual frustration reached a fever pitch, #306 decided she must do something about it before she went mad. She became obsessed with working out in the fitness center, reducing her already low body weight even lower. The staff, including Commandant Stone and Mistress Natasha were delighted that she was taking all of her pent up sexual desires and trying to channel that energy into becoming an even more valuable slave for them. What the two of them, nor anyone else on the staff for that matter, failed to notice was that her chastity belt was becoming dangerously loose, so loose that it would soon become possible for her to slip her fingers underneath to touch her clit and give herself some much needed sexual relief. Jessica was well aware she would probably be caught for doing so, but she no longer cared, to her the reward far outweighed any punishment she would receive.
Confident that she could now get away with her plan, she chose to spend the night with #309, a girl from the Midwest named Rachael. This girl was a true beauty in every sense of the word young, with dark brown hair and a magnificently toned body. Everyone there felt she was a spectacular beauty, not quite in Kate’s league, but a stunner nonetheless.
What Natasha occasionally allowed the girls to do was spend the night with each other. The girls were encouraged to become sexually intimate with one another, as much as the chastity belts would allow. Truthfully this was good practice for the slaves, spending close personal time with strange women made good business sense. Most of the girls liked it too; it gave them a chance to be together without being so carefully monitored.
When the girls were told that they were all being rewarded with a “sleepover” night, they tended to pair themselves off quickly with their friends. That evening though Rachael (#309) was surprised when Jessica (#306) asked her to join her in her bed for the night. The girls had been friendly, but not particularly close in their few months of captivity together. Nevertheless the brunette readily agreed and the two quickly went at it when the lights were shut off in the cells.
Sex between the girls generally took the same format since vaginal contact was impossible. Soft kissing tended to lead to more passionate kissing, which was followed by breast licking and then tongue contact down below the waist, around the perimeter of the chastity belt and finally down the inner thighs. That was really as far as things were allowed to progress, which was exactly Natasha’s intention. The belts also managed to prevent anal excursions, so that activity too was off limits. Naturally most of the girls, when they were done performing on each other, felt like 10th grade boys, unsatisfied because they felt they had not really accomplished anything more then heavy petting. It was the rare girl, very rare, that could achieve orgasm without any direct vaginal contact. Neither #306 nor #309 was that lucky. Pelvic thrusting against each other was also forbidden, and very likely to trigger their alarms anyway.
Rachael herself was a very sweet and shy girl and genuinely felt very badly at the extremely difficult time Jessica was having with not being able to achieve an orgasm. She wished more then anything in the world that she could help her friend achieve one. Unbeknownst to her she soon would. As the two young women were lying next to each other, and Rachael was nibbling on Jessica’s right tit, Jessica took her left hand and slowly slid it over Rachael’s right wrist. She carefully moved Rachael’s hand down her flat stomach and positioned just above her chastity belt. “I need you to do this for me, please, I can’t take it anymore.” She whispered breathlessly into the brunette’s ear.
Without any hesitation Jessica then sucked in her chest, allowing the chastity belt to momentarily peel away from her body, it was just a half an inch opening, but that’s all that she needed. She forced Rachael’s hand with all her might down past her waist and onto her cunt. Rachael was stunned; how was this even possible. It didn’t matter though; she knew that her hand was going somewhere that it wasn’t supposed to go.
“No we mustn’t do this, it is forbidden!” she insisted as she tried to pull her hand away. She said so as quietly as possible, so as not to alert any of the guards.
Jessica paid her no attention as she was so close to achieving her prohibited goal now. She held Rachel’s’ wrist with an iron grip, and forced her bedmate’s hand to stroke her aching cunt. It didn’t take long; it couldn’t, she knew she didn’t have much time. The alarm had already been set off. It was too late to stop anything though, moments later Jessica came, the most intense and fulfilling orgasm of her life. She let Rachael’s wrist go and simultaneously thanked her and apologized to her. Jessica knew full well that there would be severe repercussions for both of them for her selfish action, but it was worth every second of it, no matter the consequences to her or her unwitting accomplice.
What happened next was one of the most unsettling nights that the girls would spend on Level Two. Upon learning of the shocking infraction committed by #306, Mistress Natasha ordered all slaves to being ripped from their beds and hauled into the “auditorium.” This room was really was a converted teaching room originally used as a by Doctors to lecture their students. Here at Stonebriar it served a much more menacing purpose, a place where all of the girls could be taken and forced to view shocking “treatments”, which was really just code for punishments for girls who were caught breaking the rules.
The bleary eyed slaves were made to take their seats, and cuffed into place, as Natasha herself stood in the middle of the room, clearly agitated at having to be awakened from her sleep. She began with a longwinded diatribe of how these two slaves had committed the ultimate infraction at Stonebriar, unauthorized vaginal touching. And for that they would now pay a steep price.
Rachael begged for mercy as she claimed she was tricked into this entire ordeal. Natasha was initially inclined to agree, she was well aware of how sneaky #306 was. But accepting her pleas of innocence would show a sign of weakness, something the Mistress was loath to do. After a short moment of contemplation it was decided that the two rule breakers would be punished together for their foolish actions.
What the other 10 girls watched that early morning was both Jessica and Rachael being forced to endure some of the most savage tortures ever inflicted at the institute.
A stainless steel table, wide enough to hold two women side by side was located at the center of the room. Sets of steel manacles were located on both ends. The girls were placed on the table face up, with Jessica’s head at Rachel’s feet and vice versa. They were fastened firmly into place. The table had a divider that allowed each to be tilted to face the other. The remaining girls watched on in horror as tight steel clamps were attached to their tender nipples. The two girls screamed out as the clamps were put on as tightly as possible. To make matters worse, the clips were then connected to a large car battery. Only a fool would not understand what was going to happen next. Moments later a cart carrying a large number of fat black candles was brought in by Commandant Stone.
“Ladies, I am quite certain that we had made ourselves perfectly clear from your very first days here at Stonebriar.” The Mistress said, looking at Jessica and Rachael but obviously addressing the others in the room as well. “Under no circumstances are you allowed to touch yourselves, for any reason whatsoever. There is a sound rationale for why we keep those chastity belts on you 24 hours a day and why we go through the motions of cuffing your hands before they are removed. Do we need a refresher course here? Can anyone hear tell me why this is necessary?” Her voice was rising with every syllable. Natasha almost always remained very calm and collected and rarely lost her temper, but it was increasingly clear that this transgression had pushed her to the boiling point.
The Mistress looked around the auditorium. The girls deliberately avoided making eye contact as they could sense her growing fury. Much like a student would who did not know the answer to a difficult question. The stakes here were much higher of course. The Mistress was in a fit of rage and no one wanted to get caught up in her tidal wave of anger. With no hands raised she decided to call upon her favorite pupil, Kate.
“#312, can you answer my question please.” She asked pointedly.
Kate was indeed scared, but she answered, “I hope so Mistress, the reason that the chastity belts are on is that there is no need for us to touch ourselves there. We have given up the right to that part of our body when we signed the contract. I believe that you want us to understand that we are no longer in control of our bodies and the chastity belts help to reinforce that fact.” Kate said, with her head still down. She managed to crack a little smile, knowing that her answer was 100% correct.
“That is absolutely right #312, you understand perfectly my dear. From the moment you ladies sign the contract agreeing to go into Dr. Olga’s chamber, you have effectively signed over complete control of your bodies to Stonebriar, a legal corporation. As the unquestioned leader of this facility, I take that trust that you have put in us very seriously. We have determined that in order to most effectively train, and prepare you for sale, it is best that you be completely denied access to your vaginas. The chastity belts help to reinforce our control over you and also help us to train you properly and more efficiently.”
Natasha was starting to clam down now, but she continued.
“Make no mistake ladies; I know how very difficult it must be for you to be denied access to yourselves. In the years that I have been running this enterprise it is probably the thing that the girls struggle with the most. You are all young and very pretty, and being sexually charged all day long with no outlet is not easy on anyone. I know it must be very hard to concentrate on anything but wanting to touch yourselves and each other. It is for that very reason that you MUST wear the chastity belts at all times. They help to keep you focused. For us to allow you to have access to yourselves and each other would be absolutely chaotic, and we simply cannot have that here. Discipline is prized at Stonebriar above all else, and when that breaks down then we have nothing.”
Natasha was starting to raise her voice again. “What these two ladies have done here tonight is absolutely intolerable, and it must be dealt with in the harshest possible manner! You will all be witnesses tonight to the consequences of the actions of #306 and #309 in the hopes that none of you will be foolish enough to repeat their tragic mistake.”
She walked over to the table and focused her attention on the two petrified and extremely naked girls lying before her. Natasha ran her hands over her luscious subjects, before stopping at Jessica’s cunt and placing her left palm directly on it.
“I hope it was worth it she whispered into her ear.”
Natasha then walked away and turned her attention back to the subdued audience members. “This is what is going to happen girls. I want you all to watch this and remember it well, as any of you will be suffer a similar fate if you are ever caught doing something this foolish. In a moment I am going to activate this device.” She said coolly, pointing at the large battery. “Surges of electricity will flow through the wires directly into the nipple clips. The voltage will increase every 30 seconds until one of these two yells ‘stop’. The device will then be turned off. The one who orders it stopped will then be subjected to a thorough pussy waxing. Let me assure each of you though…” She directed her attention to Jessica and Rachael, “That you would be wise not to surrender first.” The Mistress finished her thought ominously.
“Let us begin.” The Mistress gave the order and one of her assistants turned the switch on the machine. Immediately the two girls started screaming as the electricity, combined with the ultra tight nipple clips, caused unbearable pain in their breasts. Seconds seemed like hours as the voltage slowly increased. The other slaves in the audience tried to turn away to avoid watching their fellow slaves suffer. Yes they could turn the heads, but there was no way to silence the screams coming from the two unfortunate girls. Their voices reverberated throughout the small room and were magnified by the curved walls. Natasha could not have designed a better room for this type of procedure if she had tried. She deliberately did not have gags installed in the girls’ mouths for this reason. She wanted the others to hear the pain, to never forget it, so they would never ever think of committing the same infraction.
A few moments later, it was Rachael (#309) that managed to stop her screaming long enough to mutter out the “stop” command. It hardly seemed fair, nearly everyone seemed to agree, that Rachael would have to undergo the waxing, as she was the innocent victim in this whole mess. Natasha was inclined to concur, but rules are rules she reminded everyone. She removed the tight clips from Rachael’s nipples and gently massaged the young girls’ battered breasts, allowing for the blood to slowly flow back into them. She wasted little time in rechecking Rachael’s bonds before taking one of the candles from an obedient staff person. She raised it high above #309’s cunt before turning her wrist and letting the wax trickle down. More screaming, even louder then before, came out from Rachael’s mouth.
“We are almost done #309, just a little bit more and I will release you.” Natasha tried to tell her reassuringly. But her actions contradicted her words as a second candle was handed to her and the process was repeated. The girls were shocked. Cuffed into their chairs they could do nothing but watch this madness continue. Finally it ended and Natasha left Rachael strapped down on the table, in order to focus all of her attention on the real perpetrator.
Natasha took the extra set of nipple clamps that she used on Rachael and managed to find a spot to put them onto Jessica’s already sore nipples. The girl noticeably winced in pain as they were fastened into place. Natasha placed her left hand on Jessica’s cunt again and gently stroked it. Again she whispered to the girl: “You better believe that tonight is only the beginning of your suffering. Now I am going to decide how much of this you can take.” She kept her hand there as she ordered the machine turned on. Now Jessica had to deal with the full brunt of the machine’s onslaught, she could no longer “share” the electricity with her fellow slave. Natasha kept her hand firmly pressed on the girl’s cunt; enjoying her struggle and feeling some small amounts of current work their way through the struggling slave.
The yelling got louder and louder as Natasha ignored Jessica’s requests to stop it. She knew how much these girls could take and there was a long ways to go before reaching their limit. She was going to teach this insolent little bitch a lesson that no one here would ever forget. Natasha waved off her aide, Head Nurse Ingrid, who was having a hard time watching this go on and obviously wanted it to stop. Natasha specifically wanted Nurse Ingrid to operate the machine tonight. Her reputation for compassion would no doubt suffer a bit, but it was important to have someone handle the machine that knew exactly what she was doing.
Mercifully for everyone in attendance, Natasha ordered the shocking to stop. It was only a brief pause though as she went to the candles and started covering Jessica’s bald snatch with layer after layer of molten wax. As soon as the wax dried, she took a riding crop and whacked it off. She repeated the process over and over, for 30 unrelenting minutes. #309 was close to passing out several times, but another assistant with smelling salts always awakened her. In no way shape or form was Natasha going to let her out of this punishment that easily.
It was now close to 5:00 AM and everyone, slaves and staff alike, were exhausted. This was a night that no one would ever forget, just as Natasha had wanted. The girls were released and send back the their cells, The Mistress decided that training would begin at 8:00 AM instead of the usual 6:00. This was done more for her loyal staff, many of whom were present tonight, not for the benefit of the girls of course.
*************
Life on Level Two did offer a series of rewards to offset the flashes of barbarism that were all to often exhibited. Slaves that had performed particularly well for extended periods of time were allowed a number of incentives to reward and encourage their good behavior. The most desirable of these little gestures was a trip to the outdoors. This was the biggest carrot, outside of the forbidden orgasm, that could be dangled in front of the girls. Being locked up in underground confinement for extended periods of time, without any sunlight, was unhealthy for anyone, and the staff certainly understood that fact. Any girl that was lucky enough to be taken outdoors was however greeted by the12-foot high stonewalls that ringed the entire perimeter of the compound. Nevertheless, this view certainly beat the cold and sterile environment of their underground confinement area. Most of the girls tended to ignore the fact that they were kept on leashes for the duration of their outside activities. Trips to the outdoors were always a carefully monitored activity, as an escape attempt was deemed a very real, but still highly unlikely possibility. Natasha and the others felt it was worth the risk as real sunlight not only provided an inducement for the girls to behave, but also allowed them the chance to get some glow back to their skin, and that was certainly good come auction time. Just as important, the fresh air and sunshine, even if allowed for only short periods of time, allowed the girls to temporarily push this entire ordeal out of their minds.
*************************
Nikki’s first few days on Level Two were filled with boring and repetitive lessons on how to become and behave like a proper lesbian slave. She spent morning, noon and night being drilled over and over again on the correct ways of standing, kneeling, keeping her head down, speaking only when spoken to, etc. And when she went to bed she was quizzed on what she learned that day. Wrong answers lead to punishments. Trick questions were designed to lead to even more punishments. It was degrading and humiliating to essentially be treated like a common dog. And treated like a dog she was. The meager amounts of food given to her were served in a dog bowl, and only after her hands were cuffed behind her back first. Bending over and eating with only her mouth was as degrading as could possibly be imagined. She would be treated this way until the Commandant felt that she had learned every lesson correctly. For Nikki this took about seven days, pretty much par for the course with the other girls, she later learned
When she had graduated from that “ intro course”, Nikki was allowed to join the other girls. Then it was on to the “upper level classes”, which generally turned out to be in-depth, hands-on lessons on the correct way to sexually pleasure other females. Since all girls here were sold only to other women, this made perfect sense. The girls were made to practice their techniques on one another, under the watchful eye of Commandant Bastille and the other trainers. Usually the lessons involved various forms of licking, nibbling, sucking, etc. Always above the waist, which served to only compound their sexual frustrations. Nikki was surprised that these acts did not really bother her. Before the conversion room, sexual activity with another female would have repulsed her, now it just seemed very natural. In fact there were some nights that she really looked forward to the playtime that had gotten Rachael and Jessica in so much trouble. Something had indeed been done to her in that conversion room, something that had altered her way of thinking about sex with other women completely.
The staff was careful not to allow the girls to have an orgasm for any reason. Pelvic thrusts against each other, or the rubbing of their chastity belt encased pussies on each others legs were absolutely forbidden. Sexual release was not tolerated for any slave for any reason. This was of course yet another way to exert control over the girls. The trainers seemed to relish forcing the girls to take each other as close to an orgasm as possible, before intervening and preventing it from happening. The slaves of course hated this more then anything. In very rare instances, the girls would be allowed to practice in front of everyone with their chastity belts off. This certainly added to the excitement of that day’s lesson. It became a game for the girls to see if they could get each other off before the guards could intervene and stop them first. The Commandant was under strict orders to deny any and all orgasms. On extremely rare occasions mistakes did happen. For the slaves who were at fault for taking things too far, a night of punishment would be administered, reminiscent of their days on Level One. For the staff responsible for these unfortunate transgressions, their pay was usually docked. In extreme cases where blatant or obvious misconduct was involved, the staff member implicated would be dismissed from Stonebriar and ultimately the guilty party would end up “disappearing” all together. No one on the staff cared to pry into that too much.
Nikki was quite pleased to have virtually unlimited contact with her sister, who was by now several weeks ahead of her in the training process. Their relationship had obviously changed; Nikki could sense that from day one on Level Two. Kate had clearly accepted everything that had happened to them and had now taken her role of becoming a lesbian slave very seriously. It now seemed that nothing else mattered to her except pleasing the Commandant and Mistress Natasha. Nikki was well aware that there was nothing she could do about it now, as she too was traveling down the same path, just not with the same level of enthusiasm. Unbeknownst to Nikki, Natasha had devoted a great deal of time to personally overseeing Kate’s training, an unusual step to be sure considering her many other duties at the Institute. Natasha however was willing to devote this extra level of attention to Kate in order to prove to Nikki that she had taken over Kate’s mind as completely as she had taken over her body.
The early results were indeed impressive. Kate relished the extra attention from Mistress Natasha. She was now always extremely eager to please both Commandant Bastille and to a much larger degree Mistress Natasha, much to her delight. While conversion to lesbianism was always a guarantee after a visit to Dr. Olga’s chamber, there was no sure way of predicting exactly how the girls would behave afterwards. Some just simply went through the motions, knowing that what lay ahead was inevitable, but that didn’t mean they had to like what was being done to them. The truth was that little, outside of additional punishments, could change the way of thinking of most of these girls. They were going to be trained and sold, regardless of their temperament and level of passion.
But thankfully there were some slaves, like Kate, who seemed almost happy to be at Stonebriar. It was the experience of Mistress Natasha that there were many girls just looking for some kind of direction in their lives. They just needed to be dominated and controlled by an authoritative figure. Some of these types of girls were just subservient by nature and preferred to live a life where decisions were made for them so they did not have to do much thinking. Kate happened to one of these girls, she was naturally obedient and would likely follow any strong-minded leader, Natasha concluded from Kate’s psychological profile. It just so happened in this case that this particular leader was a sadistic lesbian bitch. The conversion process for girls like Kate may not even have been necessary in the first place. The Mistress felt that given enough time she would likely have been able to seduce Kate into this type of lifestyle anyway. Natasha almost felt badly about having to put her through such a dramatic and painful ordeal. But time was of the essence here and it was better to be on the safe side by putting her in the chamber, just to be sure.
Since Kate had gone through it however she was eager to learn, to obey, and to be completely controlled. Her training became more and more intense as the days went by and yet amazingly she continued to excel. A remarkable accomplishment considering her tender age and almost complete lack of sexual experience. Young, pretty, and especially eager to please girls were and worth their weight in gold at Stonebriar. Natasha knew almost from the very beginning of Kate’s captivity that she had an exceptional piece of merchandise on her hands. All the key personnel at Sonebriar were well aware that Kate would likely fetch an exceedingly high price at the auction if she were trained properly, and that would help to generate much needed revenue for the Institute.
Kate’s education was, for all intents and purposes, complete. She was ready for the auction block today, sadly though the auction was not for another seven weeks and Natasha had completely ruled out a private sale. She wanted to see Kate in the middle of a wild bidding frenzy. But because she had so much time to play with, Natasha figured she could take some chances with this particular beauty just to see how far she could push her into the depths of complete and total slave hood. For Natasha a high sale price was not enough, she wanted to take this girl further, possibly to an all time record amount. To do so though she would have to drive Kate to the very brink of her endurance. She wanted to take the pretty eighteen year old more deeply into slavery then she had ever taken any girl before her, to test the absolute limits of her subservience. In Kate, Natasha had a perfect specimen; one that she was certain would do absolutely anything for her. One who would subject herself to any torture to please her Mistress. This was an ideal opportunity to go for a “home run” and fetch an unprecedented sum for one of her slaves. In order to do so though, Natasha would have to prove to any prospective purchaser that they were buying more then just a pretty face with a magnificent body. She would have to demonstrate to them that Kate was not only able to withstand any punishment, but willingly and happily submit herself to even the most fiendish tortures imaginable to please her eventual new owner. Many of her truly ultra rich customers were just as heartless and sadistic as she was. They had discriminating tastes and would pay more, much more if necessary, for a girl with “special talents”. She was certain that Kate could indeed be “that” girl.
Chapter 20 August 28th
Tonight was going to be a special night for Kate. For the very first time she was being taken to Mistress Natasha’s private quarters, located on the top floor of the compound. Normally any special sessions with the Mistress took place in the private bedroom located directly next to her office. Kate was understandably nervous as she was being led down the hall by two of the guards. She was taken by a private elevator up to the Mistress’ penthouse and made to wait in a small sitting room. The doors opened automatically and she was led in as the guards exited behind her. Inside was a magnificently appointed bedroom with the most obvious feature being an enormous four-post bed along one of the outer walls.
Kate knew better then to speak without being spoken to. The Mistress paid her no attention, and instead sat transfixed to a seemingly endless bank of TV monitors and computer screens. This allowed Kate to look around the room and admire the ornate furnishings, plush fabrics and obviously inviting bed. She thoroughly enjoyed feeling the cool summer breezes gently filter through the room from the open windows. This was the first time she had taken a breath of fresh air at nighttime since she and Nikki were first brought to the Institute. As much as she wanted to, Kate didn’t dare move closer to the windows for a peek outside.
“Come here my dear”. The Mistress at last broke the silence.
Immediately Kate walked over to her Mistress. Obediently she knelt down to her right, put her hands behind her back and lowered her head.
“Good girl, I brought you up here, #312, because I wanted to make tonight very special for you. As you know there have been many girls that have come to Stonbriar and each of you was important to me in their own way. But of all of the girls I have enslaved here over the years, you are the one that is the most special of all.”
“Thank you Mistress, you are very special to me too.” Kate responded.
The Mistress smiled. “Most of the girls that are brought to the Institute are just merchandise to me #312. I know that sounds cold and uncaring, but it must be that way in order for me to run my business effectively. I try very hard not to develop feelings for any of the girls, as it can complicate my work. My goal, #312, is to process each girl as quickly and efficiently as possible, so they can be sold to the highest bidder to maximize our return. Does this make sense to you, my sweet?”
“I think so Mistress, I was not a very good student in school, but I think I understand”
“Good. Let me continue. What I want you to understand #312, and the reason I brought you up here tonight, is that I am starting to fall deeply in love with you.” The 36 year-old woman looked down at the kneeling girl, barely half her age, and stared deep into her eyes. She could see the confusion on the girl’s face. How could someone who professed to love her, put her through such an ordeal? Nevertheless, Kate could feel tears of joy welling up inside her. She had never, ever felt this close to another person in her whole life. Her mother passed away at a young age and her father was seemingly always away on business trips. Even her sister, who she dearly loved, had never struck a cord with Kate as the Mistress had. She desperately wanted to stand up and kiss her Mistress on the lips, to express her sheer joy at hearing those words, but Natasha kept her hand firmly on Kate’s shoulder, indicating she wanted her to remain kneeling and listening.
She continued. “You are a beautiful young girl and I know that the last few months have been very difficult for you both physically and emotionally. I hope in time that you will understand why we had to do the things we did. Torturing and enslaving girls is nothing I take particular joy from. I am sure you will find that hard to believe. It’s just that we here at Stonebriar, like at many businesses, must do some things that we find unpleasant in order to get the results that we need. Like in any company #312, sometimes difficult decisions must be made in order to achieve the desired outcomes.”
Kate looked up inquisitively, not really understanding what was being said, but knowing it would be wise not to interrupt the Mistress.
“Sometimes it is hard for me to understand just how difficult it is for you girls to go through this process. Being taken away from your homes and families and forced to submit to our treatments is just as difficult for me to watch as it is for you to endure. In your case in particular, it became even harder for me to deal with as my feelings for you intensified.”
The Mistress was on cruise control now. Every word out of her mouth was carefully crafted to hit the most vulnerable spot in Kate’s heart. The young girl was melting now. Natasha could see it in her eyes. The diabolical bitch already had complete and total command of Kate’s body, now she was going for something even more valuable, absolute control over her mind. Once she achieved this extraordinary feat, Kate’s value at the auction would soar to unimaginable heights.
Natasha looked down at her, indicating it was OK for Kate to speak.
“Yes Mistress, it has been hard for me. I hated being here at first, and I hated all the things that you did to my sister and me. But in the last few weeks you have made me happier then I have ever been in my life. You have given me a purpose that was lacking before I came here. All I know is that the longer I am here with you, the happier I become, now all I want is just to please you.” A megawatt smile lit up her face, even as soft tears started to roll down her pretty face. Yes, Natasha thought to herself, I am a genius.
“I am so glad you feel that way Kate. Most of the girls that we sell never get to that level of understanding. It is a shame really; they are going to spend the rest of their lives as sex slaves; that cannot be changed. But it would be so much easier for all of our girls if they realized that and thought the same way you did. For being so young Kate, you have a very adult perspective.” The Mistress had never used her name in front of her before and Kate had never been so happy to hear it spoken in her life. She could sense for the first time that maybe the Mistress was starting to treat her as more then just another slave, maybe, Kate hoped, she had ideas of changing the nature of their relationship?
Everything was going perfectly now. The naive young girl was buying into everything that the Mistress said. Just as Natasha had planned, their relationship had now entered a new phase, one that involved a much higher level of trust. She was now supremely confident that there was nothing that Kate would not do for her. The Mistress was soon going to put that theory to the test in a way that Kate could never imagine. Natasha brushed a fresh tear of her slave’s left cheek and gently helped the girl to her feet.
Natasha led the girl over to her dressing table. On the table were the typical female items; hairbrushes, make-up, mirrors, etc. There was also a red ball gag attached to a black leather strap. “There are some things that I want to tell you about our organization Kate, things that I have never told any slave before, but I feel I can trust you. I want you to know them. In order to share these secrets with you, I need your complete silence.”
Kate nodded and obediently lowered her head as the Mistress placed the gag into her mouth and fastened the straps behind her head, sweeping her silky blond hair aside first. Natasha held Kate’s hand and the two of them walked over to the bank of monitors, each showing a seemingly different woman. These particular girls were not here in the compound though, those women were on another set of monitors. These women they were looking at now were all fully dressed and were clearly in the outside world.
“Kate, these women that you see here, are all under constant surveillance. They do not know they are being watched. We have managed to place secret cameras in their homes, apartments, and places of business. We use these cameras in order to shoot as much videotape on each of them as possible. You can see that they are all young, attractive women. We spend a great deal of time researching various targets because we need to make sound economic decisions as to which of these targets will be brought here to the Institute. It does us no good to kidnap girls and put them through the training process if they are not likely to have significant value to our customers at the auction. To us it is gigantic waste of time and money if we select the wrong girl. We have to be very selective in who we choose to bring here. The surveillance and acquisition process is very expensive and we cannot afford to make even one wrong decision on the girls we choose. We try to bring only the prettiest girls here, the ones that will have the highest value to our customers. Does this make sense to you?”
Kate nodded accordingly.
“We have to pick girls from a wide geographic area and from many different walks of life. You see Kate we do not want to focus on only sorority girls, swimsuit models, nurses, etc. If we did that, we would attract too much attention to our operation and make it more likely that one of our operatives would be apprehended during the acquisition process. That could be disastrous for us here at Stonebriar. To minimize our risk, we bring girls in from all over the country and even the world. You have probably noticed some of the trainers speaking to girls in other languages.”
Again Kate nodded, as she wiped away some drool coming from the corner of her mouth.
“On this monitor”, Natasha pointed to the one on the far left, “we are considering abducting this 22 year old redhead. She was first noticed by one of our people that specialize in southern belles. This particular girl, her name is Jennifer, is a waitress at a bar in suburban Atlanta. She has absolutely no idea that her every movement is being carefully tracked. Our agent was able to gain access to her apartment by bribing the landlord and then was able to install several hidden cameras. The landlord was promised copies of the pictures he thought we were there to take. He had no idea our reasons were much more sinister. That is how we got these pictures of her in the shower.” Natasha pointed to a folder on the desk. “You can see Kate that she is very beautiful.”
“Once per week, I meet with Dr. Olga and some of our other staff people to discuss who will be brought to the Institute next? Once it is decided, plans are made to abduct our targets. It is at that moment, here in our private meeting rooms, that the fate of these girls is decided; only these women just don’t know it yet. Obviously we want to bring only the prettiest girls here. But there are other factors, like age, personality, sexual experience, difficulty of abduction, etc. that weigh heavily into our decision making process. Jennifer, the waitress, will be easy to take; she lives alone and does not have a high profile job. Her family also lives in another state. Only a brief search will be undertaken for her. She will not be missed for long, and when the next girl disappears she will be all but forgotten by the authorities. That system works very much in our favor. Beautiful girls turn up missing all the time and the authorities don’t have the time or the resources to track them for very long. Someone like Jennifer will become a very valuable asset to us with little worry that significant law enforcement resources will be expended on finding her.”
Natasha paused for a moment to let this entire story sink into to Kate.
“We try to bring about four or five girls here per month, and it generally takes four or five months, sometimes a little more, to process and sell them. We must average at least a dozen girls sold per quarter Kate, any less and it would be difficult to cover our operating costs. Girls as pretty and well trained as you are likely to fetch a very high price at the auction.”
The Mistress realized she was dragging on; Kate had no business background and obviously had little use for this kind of information. At this point, the Mistress reached onto the desk and grabbed a pair of thick folders. They appeared to be the same ones she looked at when Nikki and Kate first came to Stonebriar and sat in Natasha’s office many weeks ago. “Would you like to know more about how you and Nikki were selected to come here Kate?”
Kate was not so sure that she did, but she managed to nod and tried to mumble through the gag.
“I must warn you though, this may be very difficult for you to hear, are you sure you want me to proceed?”
This was another difficult decision for Kate. While she had obviously developed strong feelings for the Mistress, they had certainly come at a steep price. But there was no turning back now, of that she was sure. She was certain that the Mistress was going to tell her anyway so reluctantly she gave her consent.
“Very well then”, Natasha opened the folder with Nikki’s name on it. She then motioned for Kate to walk over to her bed. The girl sat down on it as The Mistress took a seat in an oversized leather chair near the bed.
“Your sister was first noticed by one of our people that specializes in the shadowing of sorority girls at southern California universities. She immediately caught the attention of our agent because of her striking good looks and near flawless body. Her place on the varsity swim team allowed us many opportunities to get a close look at her. After reviewing her file carefully there really wasn’t much debate on whether we wanted to acquire Nikki, our vote was unanimous. We decided to take her just before the conclusion of her freshman year at the University. But the night before the abduction was to take place, while your sister was under constant surveillance, she had a visitor, a very beautiful girl who we had never seen before at her sorority. We decided to put our plans on hold, to more thoroughly investigate this new girl. Perhaps she would be a better fit for Stonebriar? That girl, Kate, turned out to be you! You were visiting your sister at the sorority for the siblings’ weekend. It was fate really that intervened. That random event is what led us to you, other wise your sister may be here alone.”
Kate sat breathlessly on the bed, listening to this whole tale was so surreal and terribly unnerving for her. Knowing that she had been watched for so long without her knowledge was a most uncomfortable feeling indeed. Yet oddly she was unable to stop herself from learning the rest of the story.
The Mistress continued. “Once we found out who you were, we decided to put Nikki’s abduction on hold until we could learn more about you. Taking two girls at once, especially sisters of a wealthy man like your father, was quite complicated to be sure. So we brought in one of our highly trained specialists that handle difficult jobs like this, a woman who you now know by the name of Nancy, your stepmother Kate. Nancy, and that is not her real name, has worked for us for a number of years. Her objective is to get close to men who have very attractive daughters and then slowly work her way into their lives. Nancy is very good at what she does. She was able to convince your father to marry her in just six short months. Men are such easy prey for a beautiful and devious seductress like Nancy. When she so quickly agreed to sign the pre-nuptial agreement, your dad thought he had found the perfect woman.”
The Mistress paused for a moment, stood up and walked over to Kate, who sat in a trance-like state on the bed, both captivated and repulsed by the story.
“Are you sure you want me to continue Kate?” the Mistress asked. “I know it must be very difficult to hear this. The betrayal by Nancy of you and your sister can’t be easy to listen to. This information, of our methods, is something that we never, ever share with any of the slaves. I’m telling you this Kate because I care about you, and I thought you might want to know how you ended up to be here.” The Mistress lied convincingly. The calculating bitch never said or did anything without thinking three steps ahead. Telling Kate the deepest secrets and machinations of the Institute would not matter. When Natasha had completed her next phase with Kate, everything she was telling her now would quickly and permanently forgotten.
Kate nodded again even as she started to cry a bit harder now. It was made all the more difficult with the gag in her mouth as her tears and saliva mixed together and rolled down her chin. Natasha handed her a handful of tissues and helped to clean the girl off. She put the folder down and kissed the whimpering girl on the forehead and then softly on the cheek, before sitting back down in her chair and continuing.
“Once Nancy had unlimited access to your house, she installed hidden cameras and microphones in every room, especially your bedrooms and bathroom. She also gathered as much information on the two of you as possible. We wanted to know everything possible, the number of boyfriends you two had, your sexual habits and fantasies, anything that could increase or decrease your value as slaves.”
“During this whole time Kate we had a serious debate about whether you were too young to bring to the Institute. We had never taken a seventeen-year-old high school girl before. Some of us, myself included, thought that our punishments were much too severe for a girl so young. We generally prefer to take girls in their early twenties; those with some sexual experience, but not a lot, so there are no bad habits that need to be broken or corrected. Dr. Olga though assured us that would not be an issue with you. Young girls have their advantages too, she said, as the can be taught at a young age the proper was to engage in Sapphic lovemaking. Young women generally do not need to “unlearn” the pleasures of the penis, as they have little experience with it. Dr. Olga reminded us that she had used her device on subjects as young as sixteen when she was back in Russia. Once we became comfortable knowing that your age would not become a problem for us, we decided that it was worth the risk in attempting to acquire both of you simultaneously.”
Kate sat completely still and totally mesmerized, almost in a trancelike state as Natasha continued with her surreal recapping of the last year of Kate’s life.
“We waited until after your graduation from high school. Do you remember Nancy saying how proud she was of you? How she herself was a high school drop out and wanted to reward both you and Nikki by sending you to the spa for a getaway weekend? That was it Kate, that’s how the trap was set. The moment the limo pulled away from your driveway, Nancy cleaned out the house of all of the cameras, listening devices, pictures, etc. Anything that would draw suspicions to something more then a simple disappearance. Next, she left the state and resumed an entirely new identity. She is virtually untraceable now, as she must be, because she is really the only link between you and your sister and us.”
Kate was sobbing uncontrollably now. The girl just lay on the bed as the tears flowed freely. Hearing how sophisticated this plot was, and why she and Nikki were picked was a total shock to her. Natasha, of course had planned for this. She joined Kate on the bed and removed the gag. She held the girl tightly until the crying subsided. Satisfied that Kate had calmed down, The Mistress kissed her on the lips. It was time to bring her back up.
“Kate, you have been very brave all through this ordeal. You have accepted everything that has happened to you, no matter how difficult or painful, and you have shown an eagerness to keep coming back for more and to continue learning. That is very rare indeed in a girl your age. Very few girls that come here share your attitude. I think it is time to reward you.”
Kate managed to smile at her Mistress, even through all the tears. But wisely she did not speak, as she had not been asked a question.
The Mistress grabbed her right arm, stretched it out above her head, and attached a cuff to the wrist, which was in turn connected to the right corner of her four-post bed. She repeated the process until Kate was spread-eagle in the middle of the Mistress’ bed. Kate’s heartbeat increased as the Mistress crawled between her legs and pressed her thumb into the optical scanner on the chastity belt. The familiar decompressing wooosh soon followed as Natasha slid the belt out from underneath her and placed it off to the side. The gentle wind blowing in from the windows felt wonderful even as it caused goose bumps to form all over her outstretched body.
Natasha got up from the bed and walked to her closet. She pulled out a small cart and wheeled it over close to the bed. A small black cloth hid the contents underneath. The Mistress pulled it away. Kate did not like what she saw. It contained an ominous looking black box with a series of wires connected to it. At the end of the wires were dark pads that looked like electrodes.
“Please don’t worry about this little contraption my dear. I am not going to do anything that you don’t want me to do, I promise.”
Kate looked on, not particularly reassured.
“Kate, you know what I said earlier I really meant. I am starting to fall in love with you. You are certainly not like any of the other girls that I have had up here in my chambers before. You are soft and sweet, and wholesome. I think you are beginning to feel the same way about me aren’t you?”
“Yes Mistress, you know I do.”
“Good. Kate, very good.” Natasha was thrilled to hear those words. Even someone like her was not immune from the sheer delight that accompanied the early stages of puppy love. “I need to ask you to put your trust in me now. I know you are scared and confused, that is completely natural. But I want you to know that everything is going to be OK as long as you put your complete and total faith in me.”
Kate wanted to believe her Mistress, but again she had her doubts when she looked at the cart.
“Sometimes young people, especially young girls like you, they don’t always understand things the way that older people do. Do you know what I mean by that Kate?”
“Yes Mistress, I guess.” She responded quizzically.
“Good, because what is going to happen next, is something that I think you are going to have a very difficult time understanding. But you don’t need to comprehend it that is not important. What you need to do is believe in me.”
Natasha bent over the restrained girl and kissed her. Kate gulped hard as Natasha crawled back up on the bed and again positioned herself between Kate’s legs.
“What I am going to do now is to bring you to the very brink of ecstasy Kate. I am going to make your pussy wetter then it has ever been in your entire life. You will want to come more then anything you can possibly imagine. When you reach that point, and it will be very soon, you will scream out and tell me you will do anything to come. The urge to have an orgasm will be more powerful then anything that you have ever felt. It will become completely overpowering.”
Kate smiled at the Mistress in anticipation.
“I know this my dear because I have performed this act many times before, on many many other girls, and every one of them has felt exactly the same way as you soon will. There is no woman on this earth that can resist that feeling. I want more then anything in this world to give you this pleasure Kate because I love you.”
Kate had never been so happy to hear those words in her life. The two smiled at each other, Kate wanted desperately to hold Natasha, to express her love for her, but the restraints held her firmly in place.
The Mistress wasted no time; she began to stroke Kate’s tender body all over, just using her perfectly manicured red nails. She concentrated on Kate’s upper body and tits, in an attempt to soothe her slave before delivering the shocking statement that was soon to come from her lips. The soft touch of the Mistress was indeed extraordinary, turning on Kate as she had never felt before. Her nipples hardened even as the rest of her body relaxed. She desperately wanted to free herself from the bonds, to touch her mistress as she herself was being touched.
Natasha, although she loathed ruining this incredibly sensual moment, was forced to break the silence: “Kate, when I do this for you, and just before I bring you to orgasm, I am going to ask you to do something for me.”
“What is it Mistress? You know I will do anything for you.” She replied eagerly.
“I know you will my dear.” Natasha patted her on the head. “In exchange for me taking you to the very heights of ecstasy, I am going to ask you to agree to something that you will not possibly be able to comprehend.”
“What is it Mistress, please tell me?” Kate was getting worried now.
“I am going to ask you to allow me to attach those electrodes to your pussy, immediately after you come. I know you’ll have questions as to why, but even if I told you Kate, you wouldn’t be able to understand my reasoning. Just know that this something that must be done, for both of our sakes.”
Kate looked on in utter disbelief. Knowing correctly that the Mistress was going to do whatever she wanted to her anyway and she was powerless to stop it. Natasha put her index finger to her mouth, reminding Kate to be quiet, as she continued.
“I am going to do my best to explain why I must do this Kate. Why it is so important that we take this next step together. I know it does not seem fair to you that we could share such a tender moment and then immediately afterwards I must put you through so much pain. But please believe me that there is no other way, this is something that simply must be done!!!”
“After you reach orgasm my dear, I will give you just a few moments to compose yourself and then I will attach the electrodes. Once they are in place I will send four jolts of electricity through your pussy. I know it is impossible to comprehend now, but I am doing this to help you Kate. This act will be the most important thing that you are ever taught at Stonebriar. As a slave it is very important for you to learn that in order to receive pleasure, pain must often be the payment. As a sex slave this is a lesson that you will be taught many times by your new owner.”
Kate was still in shock; she was clearly petrified, not knowing fully how to respond.
“Mistress, why must you hurt me when you know I love you more then anything in the world and I would do whatever you ask of me?”
“I knew it would be difficult for you to comprehend, my precious girl. Why I must do this to you. Believe me, I have thought long and hard about this, trying to think of another way to teach you this lesson. However I always come back to this. Electrical discipline is the most effective training method at my disposal.” Natasha gently wiped away the tears coming from Kate’s eyes.
“Our relationship now is one that is based on trust, and to administer these shocks without preparing you first would betray that trust. I told you Kate that I am falling in love with you. Please understand that performing this procedure on someone I love is not easy for me. Believe me when I tell you that I take no pleasure in doing this to anyone, especially you. Seeing you suffer will not be easy for me.”
“Please Mistress, there must be something I can do to make you reconsider, anything, please!!!” She begged now hysterically.
“There is one thing my dear. You can ask me to stop just before you reach orgasm. I promise you I will stop if you ask me to, and none of this will have to happen.” She motioned toward the equipment. “But I think when we get to that point you will want me to continue. It will be very hard for you to deny yourself the exquisite pleasure of coming after having my mouth on your pussy. Remember Kate you don’t have to go through with any of this the choice will be completely yours. You can deny yourself the pleasure in order to avoid the pain. It is completely up to you.”
With those closing remarks she lay on top of the pretty girl and began kissing her neck tenderly. Natasha slowly worked her way down Kate’s chest, admiring every square inch of the exquisite creature lying below her. Her mouth circled around Kate’s ample right tit and then finally locked onto her nipple. Natasha tugged hard on it, even taking it between her teeth until it was sufficiently hard again. She could feel Kate’s heart rate increasing now as Natasha switched over to the left breast and repeated the suckling process. As she sucked away, Natasha slid her left hand between Kate’s legs; she could feel the moisture building in her slave’s sweet young cunt.
Kate squirmed away, as much the taught nylon ropes and leather cuffs would allow. The Mistress could certainly undo the bonds now with little fear that her captive would do anything but willing participate in this activity. But the truth was that Natasha herself was much more aroused knowing that Kate was completely at her mercy. In fact having the girl tied up was more of a turn on to her then anything the sexually inexperienced Kate may do for her. Natasha was now ready to begin the final step in her diabolical plan. She inched her way down Kate’s tight stomach until at last pausing with her head over Kate’s increasingly smoldering hole. Kate’s perfectly shaved pussy started to gleam from her wetness. Mistress Natasha had licked the pussies of so many restrained young girls, and had become so good at it, that she was literally able to make them agree to do absolutely anything her heart desired. This girl would certainly be no different.
The Mistress lowered her head and worked her talented tongue up and down Kate’s swollen clit. The girl was breathing heavily now, slight moans emanating from her mouth, where just moments ago requests to “please stop” were uttered. Kate knew she was no longer in control of her body; Natasha and her gifted tongue were in complete control of her. Kate’s muscles tensed and a thin glaze of sweat started to appear all over her body. The breeze blowing in from the windows only added to her sensations. Natasha slowed her rhythm down now, not wanting to take the girl too far just yet. She reached her hands up and began to gently rub Kate’s tits even as she removed her mouth from Kate’s cunt.
“Do you like this my dear?”
“Yes Mistress, it feels so wonderful.”
Natasha smiled at the girl and plunged her head back down. Her tongue went back to work and immediately Kate continued her moaning. It was almost time now. Another minute or so of expert cunt lapping went by and Natasha could feel Kate getting closer to the boiling point. Her heart rate was way up and she was moaning almost uncontrollably.
“Are you ready Kate, are you ready to experience the most explosive orgasm of your life?”
Kate knew what a “yes” answer would mean. Those miniature things inside the chastity belt had shocked her pussy before. That was not very pleasant, and somehow she knew this would a thousand times worse. She tried not to answer, hoping against hope that the Mistress would continue anyway, and give her an orgasm without her having to ask for it and deal with the ramifications. Natasha knew full well what her slave was thinking; every girl did this when faced with the same circumstances. So she slowed her licking tempo, keeping Kate at the brink of ecstasy and pulling back just before it was time for her to explode. This was perhaps the cruelest thing done to anyone at the Institute, yet Natasha loved it, she relished in the dilemma Kate was experiencing. She continued for a few more minutes, starting and stopping and then pulling away just before Kate exploded. The young beauty tried hard to thrust her hips skyward every time the Mistress pulled her mouth away. Trying in vain to catch Natasha’s tongue with her cunt. But it was of no use, and Natasha just paused and smiled at her. Both parties were well aware of this game and each knew Natasha had Kate just where she wanted her.
A more sexually experienced girl would have taken much longer to fall for this tactic. But they all gave in eventually. Kate was by no means the first girl that Natasha had brought up to her chamber to undergo this horrific procedure. She generally played this game with one slave or another every month or so.
Natasha herself was fascinated by electrical discipline; she had been ever since she had her own cunt shocked by an eccentric aunt. That was many years ago and Natasha had never forgotten that day. As a teenager she had been sent by her mother to live with her wealthy, but very strange aunt for the summer. Her aunt lived in a mansion that was more like a museum then a house. One day Natasha accidentally broke a vase, a priceless family heirloom. Her aunt gave her the choice of telling her mother and facing the unimaginable consequences of her transgression or agreeing to participate in bizarre “medical” procedure. She reluctantly agreed to the latter and quickly the girl was taken to the house’s secret basement. There she was forced to lower her skirt and panties before Aunt Sarah handcuffed her and shaved her pussy. Natasha was scared stiff as her aunt pulled out a live wire and pressed it against her cunt. Natasha screamed her lungs out; she had never felt anything so painful in her life. When her Aunt was done, she released her and Natasha was sent home the very next day. She never saw her Aunt Sarah again and Natasha never spoke of the incident to anyone, not even her mother, as she was so ashamed. But not a day went by that she didn’t think about it. No doubt that day had more of an effect on her then any other day in her life.
She had taken that old lesson and put it to good use now. She herself remembered the terror she felt that day and now Natasha herself loved the way her slaves’ faces looked the first time that electrodes were pasted onto their most private area. She loved the look in their eyes the first time she held her finger over the button before pressing it. She loved more then anything the screams that echoed through her soundproof bedroom.
The Mistress shook those delicious thoughts out of her head and went back to concentrating on her latest victim, the luscious and beautiful Kate. Another flick of her tongue and the sexually naïve girl blurted out: “Yes, please make me come Mistress, I can’t take it anymore, I will do anything!!!!”
Natasha smiled and silently praised herself. Just like in Dr. Olga’s chamber, she had managed to convince a girl to betray her own body for her own insidious benefit. The importance of these types of moments could not be underestimated. When a slave was forced to submit to something because of their own perceived weaknesses, in this case Kate’s inability to deny herself an orgasm, then their own sense of self worth decreased. The girls in essence blamed themselves for not being strong enough to fight off their own desires. This is exactly what Natasha and the other trainers at the institute strived for. They wanted the girls to devalue themselves in their own minds, to blame themselves for not being strong enough to deny themselves pleasure. Their seeming weaknesses made them much easier to break and then subsequently train. In Kate’s case, it was almost not fair. A sexually experienced woman like Natasha was always going to be able to get a sexually immature girl like Kate to agree to almost anything, especially when naked and strapped down to a bed. In a short time Kate would leave Natasha’s Chamber, forever blaming herself for what happened to her pussy after her orgasm. She would play this scenario over and over again in her mind: “If only I had been stronger the Mistress would not have put the electrodes on my pussy.” That is exactly the kind of logic that Natasha wanted Kate to leave with. Her plan, as the always did, worked to perfection.
Before she could get Kate to that point though, she had to finish her work. Natasha flung her long black hair back over her shoulder and lowered her mouth once again to Kate’s now soaking wet pussy. It did not take long until the 18 year old screamed in ecstasy, arching her entire body skyward. She had never felt anything this pleasurable before. Natasha kept on top of her though, licking away even as Kate tried to turn her body away, the sensations too intense to for her to bear any longer. Natasha slinked off the end of the bed, satisfied with her work. She waited for a moment and just watched the beautiful blonde writhe in post-orgasmic delight. The joy would be gone soon enough. She grabbed a towel and wiped off her face.
“Did you enjoy that Kate?”
“More then anything in my life.” She replied, still panting.
“Good, I hope your new Mistress rewards you like that. A beautiful girl like you needs to be pleasured often, in my opinion.”
“Now, unfortunately we must move on to the less pleasant phase of our evening.”
“No Mistress, please I will do anything, please don’t do this!” Kate pleaded, still breathing heavily and trying to compose herself, desperate to find a way, any way to talk her self out of this situation.
“I know you would my dear, but this must be done. That was part of our agreement, don’t you remember? The pain will only last for a short time, it will feel much worse then it actually is. You must remember Kate, I am doing this for your own good.” She tried to reassure her, unconvincingly.
The Mistress reached back onto the cart and grabbed her trusty and well-worn black bit gag. She had been using this particular model for many years now and doubted that she would ever replace it. To her there was something delicious in knowing that dozens of girls before Kate had left their teeth marks in the exact same gag as their pussies were being zapped.
“Mistress, please wait, there is something else I can offer you.” The young girl, now completely desperate, begged.
“And what could that possibly be my dear?” Natasha wondered.
“There is something you have not taken, something I want to offer to you and only you my Mistress.”
Natasha stared at her. “Go on my dear.”
Kate tried to catch her breath. “My virginity Mistress, I am still a virgin, I never told you that before, and there is no one I would rather have take it then you!”
“My dear girl, how can that possibly be? You were given a thorough physical exam immediately after arriving here, as all of our girls are. You are not a virgin Kate, as much as I wish it were true, we cannot undo the past. Also, my pretty young thing, are you not forgetting your time with me before, when you finally submitted, and what about your visit to Dr. Olga? ”
“Mistress” Kate was pleading now, “I suffered an accident when riding a horse several years ago. Only my family and my gynecologist know the truth, I have never been violated before. My boyfriend tried many times, but I would never allow him inside me. Now I am ready, I want the first time to with someone I love, that is you my Mistress. Please take me!!!”
This certainly caused Natasha to pause. It was not uncommon for girls to forget their time in Level One as well as their time with Dr. Olga. Girls that are forcibly violated often times push those types of traumatic experiences out of their minds completely. Kate in particular had passed out early on as Dr. Olga’s dildo was rammed into her cunt, thereby limiting her memory of the entire episode. This was obviously the case here. As for the time with Sheila, when they both capitulated, maybe she had forgotten that too. It was possible.
Her first thought was to pray that the cameras and microphones had recorded everything; she could do the editing later. Now she had to think. Would she really be able to convincingly lie to everyone at the auction that Kate was really still a virgin? No one would of course know what had been done to her to force her into lesbianism. The horse riding accident was perfect cover in case a prospective buyer did a full medical exam of her, highly unlikely Natasha thought. Showing this videotape at the auction would increase Kate’s value exponentially, driving her value higher then she could possibly imagine.
On the other hand though, the pretty young thing that was laid in front of her was one of the most beautiful girls she had ever seen. There she was, strapped down and begging to be penetrated, for the first time the confused girl truly believed! There were not many people (men and women alike) that could refuse this golden opportunity. It was indeed an appetizing thought.
For what seemed like an eternity the two women, Mistress and slave, stared at each other. Kate hoping that her Mistress would change her mind, put on a strap-on dildo, and take her.
But sadly it was not to be. Natasha would not take the bait, she simply could not afford to. Her iron discipline had again won out. Kate’s value as a “virgin” at the auction was just too much to give up, especially with the cash shortfall at the Institute. She decided that Kate must not be violated again. The electrical bursts that she would soon deliver to Kate’s smoothly shaved snatch would be a satisfying consolation prize to her, and the electrical charges would in no way diminish her value, as a deep penetration certainly would, no matter how satisfying it may be.
Natasha leaned over and gently wiped away the fresh set of tears from Kate’s eyes. “Thank you my love, your offer means more to me then anything I could have ever asked for in this world. There is nothing I would like to do more then penetrate you right now.”
Kate allowed herself a big smile, but it instantaneously vanished as the Mistress continued.
“But I must say no to your offer, it is hard for me, harder then you can possible fathom to say no to you Kate. Taking a girl’s virginity is special thing and the decision to do that can never be taken lightly. It is the most precious gift that you can ever offer to someone, and it means all the more when it comes from someone as pretty as you. I must insist that you save it for someone more worthy then me.” Natasha lied.
“Please Mistress, I am begging you. I want you to do this, I want you to have me.” The beautiful blond was hysterical now; both from the rejection of the woman that she loved and what she was sure would come next.
“Again my dear, I don’t expect you to understand why I am making this decision, just know that words alone can not express my thanks to you for offering me something so extraordinary. However, my sweet we must proceed with our original agreement.”
The pretty teenager started to cry uncontrollably now, hot tears rolling down her cheeks. She tried with all her might to break free from the four leather straps holding her tightly to the bed. It was of course no use. Natasha simply waited for the tantrum to subside and allowed Kate to tire herself out, standard operating procedure for her, before reinserting the bit gag back into her mouth.
This upcoming course of action was going to be excruciatingly painful, and Natasha wasn’t in the disposition to hear any screaming, especially from someone she truly cared about like Kate. She grabbed the towel she used to wipe her mouth and used it to dry off Kate’s still very damp pussy. Next she reached over to the cart and grabbed one of the electrodes. She squirted some gel onto it and then carefully pressed it onto Kate’s shaved cunt. She pushed it on tight, just to the right of her pussy lips. The second one went immediately below the first and the third and forth on the opposite side.
The gel served two purposes; one was to hold the electrodes firmly in place. Natasha certainly did not want them coming off at such a critical time. The second, and far more important reason was to increase the conductivity. Natasha, through much practice, had turned this sickening procedure into her own little art form. Through much trial and error, she learned that quick, controlled and concentrated bursts of electricity to the pussy were much more effective then long pulses. These charges proved an extremely important part of the learning process for all of the slaves. The gel, by helping to spread the flow of electricity more evenly through the pubic mound, made the girls all the more aware of the importance of this lesson.
The entire time that Natasha was applying the electrodes, Kate would not take her eyes off the Mistress. How could someone she loved so much do such a terrible thing like this to her? Especially after just making love to her. Kate could not possibly grasp the reasons why. Hadn’t she done everything the Mistress had asked of her and more? Hadn’t she completely surrendered herself to a life of lesbian servitude? Wasn’t that what it said on the contract she signed? What more could she possibly have to do to prove her love for Natasha?
Natasha did her best to ignore the lovely young slave; this process was no less difficult for her too. She knew that Kate loved her intensely and yet she was about to commit the ultimate act of betrayal. But one that she felt must do if she was to succeed in her ambitious plan.
She at last broke the unbearable silence: “I know how scared you are Kate, it is perfectly normal for you to feel this way. Every girl that has ever gone through this procedure in my chamber has been very frightened. I want to assure you that when it is all over everything will be all right. I will still love you. I promise you that there will be no long-term damage to your body. I know now it is hard to believe that now, but you must Kate. I would never do anything to hurt you. You must know that!”
Kate’s tears kept coming anyway.
“It is hard to appreciate now, but I am doing this to help you. In a moment I will press this button and send a charge of electricity through your pussy. It is perfectly OK for you to yell as loud as you want, with the gag in your mouth you will not disturb anyone. I know how much it hurts, and I wish more then anything that it didn’t have to. Just bite hard onto the gag, that will help you deal with the pain. When I am done with the first charge, I will give you a moment to compile yourself and then I will increase the setting to power to level 2, and then 3, and finally Power level 4. Each successive step will last longer then the one preceding it.”
Kate looked on incredulously, pleading with her eyes for her Mistress to let her go, to stop this madness.
“I want to tell you again Kate that no matter how much this hurts, I still love you. In fact I am doing all of this because I love you.”
Without any further hesitation, Mistress Natasha pressed the red button. Instantly, Kate felt a sharp jolt in her cunt, causing her whole body to convulse. The girl flailed wildly, somehow managing to conjure up more strength in her body to fight.
Kate had had her pussy shocked before, by the little plates inside the chastity belt, but those tiny jolts were nothing compared to this, they were mere reminders of a minor transgression. These electrodes were much more powerful and obviously designed for inflicting much more severe punishments.
As she had promised, Natasha gave Kate a moment to relax, not too long though, but just enough time to adjust the dial to Level 2. Kate tried to catch her breath and then braced herself as Natasha pressed the button again, sending a second, more powerful surge into Kate’s cunt. Kate bit the gag hard as the electricity flowed through her. The green gel coating spread on her cunt now was illuminated with wicked streaks of blue.
The Mistress paused again, this time for a bit longer. She looked over at the helpless girl, and again deliberately avoided making eye contact. She did not want Kate to see how much she was enjoying this. Instead she preferred to focus her gaze on the flawless, and now sweat covered, body in front of her. She turned the knob again to level three. Kate could definitely tell the difference in power as Natasha pushed the button again. Her body raised itself as far as the bonds would allow, every muscle in her body working as hard as possible to break free. She was not sure how much more she could take. She was sure she would find out.
Natasha stepped away from the machine and walked over to Kate. She kissed her softly on her now very sweaty forehead.
“We are almost done my dear, just once more I promise and it will all be over.”
Kate was breathing very deeply now as Natasha inspected the electrodes to make sure they were all still firmly in place. Satisfied, she stepped back to the machine. She gave Kate one last look and pressed the button for a forth and final time sending a maximum charge into Kate’s helpless pussy. The eighteen year old alternately screamed and bit violently into the gag as she twisted savagely, trying frantically to dislodge the horrible pain inducing electrodes. Natasha held the button longer this time; sixteen seconds instead of the usual eight. Their eyes met briefly for a moment. Natasha wanted Kate to know again that she was in complete control.
She thought long and hard about continuing her torture, she new Kate could handle more. The machine had six power levels and could produce a charge lasting up to 30 seconds before the over-ride switch kicked in and shut the unit down. Natasha had indeed taken other girls to the limit, but what would be the point with Kate? She could easily bring any of the other 11 girls on Level Two up here if she wanted to.
Natasha had grown to love electrical punishments in her years at the Institute. More then any other torture device at her disposal, electrical tortures delivered consistently brutal pain and most importantly left no long-term mark on the merchandise. Penetrations, waxings, whippings, etc. certainly they all had their place in the training process, but unfortunately those methods could lead to damage to the product if they were overused. That was just bad for business. Electricity, on the other hand, especially when delivered to the cunt, left no visible damage and had proven time and again to be a most effective training and punishment method at her disposal.
It was over now at last. Kate lay virtually motionless and was now completely silent on the bed, her entire body covered in a thin film of perspiration. Natasha removed the gag and cleaned off the girl’s face. Next she carefully removed the electrodes and placed them back on the cart. Finally she cleaned the gel of Kate’s pussy, pausing just for a moment to examine this valuable asset. She reached over to the nightstand to grab Kate’s chastity belt. Before re-installing it, she placed an affectionate kiss on the girl’s cunt and whispered a soft “thank you”. Kate was unresponsive as the belt was relocked into place. Natasha untied her arms and legs from all four corners of the bed.
Before calling for security to take the exhausted girl back to her cell, Natasha went over to the control panel, the one with the multiple monitors. Unbeknownst to anyone at the Institute, Natasha had a number of hidden cameras installed in her very own chamber. Most videotape was for her own private use, but tonight’s performance would be used for show to some very special clients. It was her sincerest hope that any prospective customer would see tremendous value in a beautiful 18 year-old girl willingly subjecting herself to electrical shock treatments, to her most private area, just to receive an orgasm. Any girl willing to do that would be willing to do just about anything for her new Mistress. That would make them an excellent slave to be sure.
Natasha carefully checked the tapes, taking great care that every syllable uttered by Kate was picked up by the microphones and clearly audible. She certainly could repeat this process tomorrow night if necessary, but she hated to push Kate much more. The poor girl had been through so much already and had held up exceedingly well for someone just a few months out of high school. The Mistress was indeed satisfied with the tapes. Her plan to raise Kate’s value to record breaking heights was coming along well. In a few days she would ask the girl to take just one more step with her, a step she was sure would be the most difficult one of all. But one nonetheless that Natasha would insist she take. The auction was not far away and bills were piling up.
********
The other workers at Stonebriar were, of course, not privy to the financial conditions of the Institute, and like most business that was entirely by design. Their sole job was to turn out reliable slaves for sale at the highest possible prices. Most staff members were under the impression that the operation was quite profitable. In fact they would likely be stunned to learn that just the opposite was the case. The Institute was just barely above water. Costs were extremely high. The staff, to name but one example, was extremely well paid. Getting good, well trained, and motivated staff people was tremendously difficult, despite the obvious perks. In addition, there were constant bribes to pay to local officials to keep them from getting too nosy. Acquisition costs for the girls were always growing higher as a wider area had to be used to abduct the “right” girls. Keeping that network in place was in and of itself a massive financial burden.
The surveillance system at Stonebriar was also state of the art. No expense was spared to make sure that once brought here the girls had absolutely no chance of escaping. Just one security breach could bring the entire operation down, and lead to lengthy prison terms for everyone that worked there. Natasha was not even factoring in the day-to-day expenses, things like food, water, electric bills, and the like for dozens of slaves and staff alike. These bills had to be paid each and every month. It was under these fiscal pressures that made it more important than ever that Kate be turned into a “home run” to help relieve some of the financial strain.
She walked over to Kate, gently nudged her awake, kissed her on the cheek and told her tomorrow would be a better day for her, how could it not be she reassured her. Natasha again reiterated how grateful she was to Kate for agreeing to the electric shock treatment. She again told the girl that it would take her some time, perhaps a long time, to understand why it had to be done.
Chapter 21 September 3rd 4:00PM
Nikki’s first sexually awkward moment with her sister was entirely by design. Commandant Bastille, who had been known to all to have a bit of a devilish streak, had been told by Mistress Natasha to pair the two sisters together. This order came as quite a surprise to her as Natasha had made it a point to insist that the two girls were not allowed to participate in any sexual activities together. The staff was disappointed as they had longed to see the girls’ pair off. These new orders would come as a pleasant surprise to them. Nikki and Kate, for their matter, were surprised that they were not ever forced to perform sexually with one another.
Nikki, as was customary for every girl on Level Two each morning, was taken to the wardrobe room. Her attire for the day was pre-selected the previous evening, and was entirely at the whim of the Commandant. She was nearly always dressed in some sexy silk or satin lingerie ensemble. Occasionally the Commandant would mix it up with something more racy like leather or latex, but today Nikki was to wear a black silk bra and panty set with matching stockings and garters. As she was dressing herself, and pulling her panties over her ever-present chastity belt, one of the assistants informed her that something special was planed for her that day. She was led to a room by a guard, shackles were no longer necessary at this point of her training, but guards almost always accompanied the slaves.
Once inside the empty room, Nikki was made to raise her hands so her wrists could be cuffed to the stainless steel bar hanging from the ceiling. Immediately she complied and then spread her ankles, which were now cuffed to a spreader bar. Nikki had been in this room before and was certain that today one of the other slaves was going to be made to eat her cunt. While certainly not unpleasant physically, it was to her quite demeaning. The Commandant, and no doubt many others Nikki was sure, watched her like a lab specimen from behind the two-way mirror, studying and analyzing her every move.
Nikki was made to stand there uncomfortably in her 4-inch stiletto heels until the door opened and Commandant Bastille entered.
She walked over to Nikki and carefully lowered the black silk panties, revealing the ultra secure chastity belt. She placed her right thumb in the scanner, located on the face of the unit, and waited for the scan to be completed. Once identified, the belt flashed a green light and depressurized with the familiar “wooooshing” noise, and then it unlocked. The Commandant lowered the belt from between Nikki’s legs, stopping for a moment to marvel at Nikki’s perfectly shaved cunt. She then raised Nikki’s silk panties back over her pussy and took the belt and placed it in the corner.
“This morning my dear, I have a surprise for you. I am not sure if you will like, but that is really not my concern. But I can tell you I will enjoy watching.”
Nikki, knowing she was not supposed to speak unless told to do so, kept her mouth shut as the Commandant made her way back to the observation room. Moments later a hooded girl was led into the room on a leash by one of the guards. The girl was made to kneel between Nikki’s legs. The overhead speaker came on and issued the following command:
“In a moment slave number one, your hood will be removed. You will then immediately begin to orally pleasure the woman in front of you. It is your objective to bring her as close to orgasm as possible using only your mouth. Your goal for bringing her to that state of arousal is four minutes; anything longer will be considered unacceptable and will lead to stern disciplinary measures. Please acknowledge your understanding by nodding your head.”
The girl underneath the hood did so.
“Very well then, guards remove the hood.”
The girl blinked her eyes a few times and looked up, straight into the eyes of her sister Nikki! Kate looked absolutely radiant; her long hair was in a ponytail, her body decked out in a beautiful white teddy. She was only too happy to perform the task at hand.
“Please let me do this for you Nikki, I want to so badly”, she whispered, as if either had a choice. “With everything that we have been through I want you to enjoy this”. She looked up from her knees with those big, blue, puppy-dog eyes.
“Begin Now!!!” came a sharp order over the loud speaker.
“Please no Kate, this is sinful, it is wrong, don’t do it, I beg of you. Please don’t make her do this to me”, she yelled at the window.
The women behind the glass chuckled at that request as young Kate crawled forward and slowly lowered her sister’s panties, down her thighs, as far as they could go with her legs spread apart by the bar. Kate used her hands to cup her sister’s tiny ass and pushed Nikki’s cunt forward into her waiting mouth. Nikki attempted to pull away, to stop this incestuous madness before it went to far, but Kate held her sister’s ass firmly as she slowly went to work on her older sister’s clit. Nikki may have been a lesbian now, Kate too, but she still knew right from wrong and this was definitely wrong. Sisters were not supposed to eat each other’s cunts. But if it was wrong, why did it feel so right? Nikki struggled mightily to fight off these confusing feelings as Kate continued to lick away at her box. With so much pain administered between her legs the last few months, this activity was a welcome change, even if it was being done by her own sister. Nikki’s pussy was getting wetter and wetter as Kate skillfully managed to hit every sensitive area with her now expertly trained tongue. Kate’s head never left Nikki’s snatch as her face just circled round and round Nikki’s molten hole.
This girl indeed had impressive talent, the women behind the glass remarked to each other. Not only was Kate a drop-dead beauty, but she had proven to be an outstanding student as well.
This entire event was being videotaped and would be shown to prospective clients. Kate’s value at the auction would increase immensely, of that they were all certain.
Just a few more seconds and now and Nikki was going to explode. She was pushing her cunt closer and closer towards Kate’s hungry mouth, wanting more then anything to come. But just like that, it ended. A voice over the loud speaker yelled, “Stop”!!! The leash around Kate’s neck was pulled, like a dog, forcing her head back from her sister’s smoldering twat. Both girls were immensely disappointed, just as the Commandant had wanted. Orgasm denial was a staple of the training process, everyone was well aware of that by now. It was something that these girls would have to understand and get used to as they began their new lives as slaves. Many of the new owners tended to be extremely stingy in allowing their slaves to have an orgasm. In fact for many of the girls it was entirely possible that they could go years without coming if the ended up with the wrong owner. So in many ways these kinds of activities were a harsh but good learning lesson for the slaves.
“Very good my dear, you should be very proud”, the Commandant uttered as she entered the room and looked at the clock, now flashing a 2:47. You have learned well, my young slave. She kissed Kate on the lips, tasting Nikki’s juices in the process. “Clean them up”, she ordered next. A guard came over with a damp sponge and wiped away the saliva and pussy juices off of Nikki’s cunt and her sister’s chin.
The Commandant walked back over to the corner and retrieved Nikki’s chastity belt. Carefully she positioned it between her legs and situated it into place. While holding it into position, she again placed her thumb into the scanner. With her identification confirmed, the belt began to lock itself into place. Rubber seals positioned themselves properly and inflated automatically, securing themselves around her waist and the outer traces of her pussy. Air ducts closed and fans kicked into gear to began their work to stabilize the temperature and humidity around her cunt.
Nikki was of course extremely frustrated, she, and all the girls in fact, had been brought to the brink many times, only to have the rug pulled out from under them. It was a constant source of disappointment and yet something they were powerless to do anything about.
The Mistress had spent thousands and thousands of dollars on each of these units. They were all custom made and sent in from a mysterious source in Eastern China specializing in female chastity belts. Each girl, when she was first brought in to Stonebriar, was carefully measured. A belt was then custom made to fit those exact measurements. The process took some time and Natasha paid a hefty fee to ensure that the devices were ready the moment the girls arrived at Level Two.
The slaves, not surprisingly, hated them. Every girl in stage two was forced to wear them at all times, almost 24/7. They were of course removed for shaving purposes, and other then for that reason, only two other times per day: Always at the same time, and always for just 10 minutes each time. The girls needed to condition themselves to taking care of their “feminine needs” during those times. When the belts were removed, their hands were always secured first. It was important for Mistress Natasha to convey to the girls that their bodies were no longer under their own control. It was this control, over their most important body part, that was so integral to the girls’ accepting their fate as slaves. In fact it was Mistress Natasha’s unyielding policy that from the minute the girls first entered Stonebriar, to the moment that the gavel fell at the auction, that they never touch their pussies’, ever. Months and months of mentally conditioning the girls into believing that they were no longer in control of their own bodies was an important component to their ultimate submission and eventual slave hood.
But there was another more ominous reason that the girls hated the chastity belts. On the inside of each were two small silver plates, each about one inch long and a quarter inch wide. Each plate was engraved with a lightening bolt. They were connected to miniature hydraulic presses, that, when activated, gently pressed forward and eased the plates into the soft flesh onto either side of the pussy lips. When that happened the girls new immediately what was to come next; an electrical charge was going to be delivered to their cunts. At that point there was nothing they could do about it. The duration and intensity of the shock were at the disposal of the Commandant and the Mistress exclusively. This “weapon” became a very powerful tool to help train the girls. Frequent and regular jolts to the pussy were most helpful in expediting their training.
The Mistress wished that she had had access to these belts much earlier in her career, so effective were they in helping to train her girls. Nothing, in her opinion, was more effective during the training process then the ability to deliver electricity directly to a woman’s shaved snatch. The pain was administered quickly and was undeniably effective at getting a message across.
Nikki’s first experience with the electric plates came not long after the chastity belt was first fastened into place. It was her second week in stage 2 and it was to be her first forced licking of another girl. Despite her “conversion” in Dr. Olga’s chamber, it was still sometimes difficult for some girl’s to accept going down on another woman. The plates helped to convince them otherwise.
Her hand-selected recipient was a pretty young girl named Stephanie. She was a gorgeous 22 year-old brunette from the East Coast who was now in the advanced stages of her stay on Level Two. Stephanie was well liked by the staff and it was felt that she deserved a little something special for the great strides she had made during her training. It was decided that Stephanie would be rewarded for her steady advancement by having the new girl, Nikki, go down on her. Nikki, of course, had never licked another woman’s cunt before, and she was apprehensive to do so now, despite her capitulation in the chamber just two weeks ago.
Nikki was forced to kneel between Stephanie’s outstretched, and restrained, legs and ordered to place her tongue on the pretty brunette’s cunt. She was foolish enough to hesitate before reluctantly proceeding. Her trainers anticipated Nikki’s mildly defiant act. All were well aware that that the first forced licking was always difficult for any new girl. This gave the Commandant a ready excuse to activate the device, by remote control, between Nikki’s legs. Stephanie, who was secured with wrist and ankle cuffs, and all the other onlookers, knew immediately what was to come next. Nikki stopped her feeble tongue machinations as soon she felt a slight vibration from the chastity belt between her legs. The cold steel plates pressed forward into her soft pussy, and a split second later a searing electrical charge jolted her shaved mound. She screamed in pain, fell to the floor and instinctively reached between her legs, while the staff howled with delight. But of course the chastity belt prevented her from giving herself any relief. Nikki was again taught a valuable lesson that day, she was not in control of her body, and these women delighted in reaffirming that fact.
Chapter 22 September 23rd 6:30 PM
Mistress Natasha was now sitting in Nikki’s cell and was by now quite pleased with her development. As she reviewed Nikki’s file, that particular incident turned out to be the first of many shocks that had to be delivered to the tempestuous beauty. Upon a more thorough review though, the majority of the electrical charges were delivered for very minor infractions, nothing serious. Natasha was certain that the 20 year old would be ready for next week’s auction. The Mistress needed Nikki for one more important task before that. Unbeknownst to her, Nikki was going to be an unwitting pawn in Natasha’s quest to significantly increase Kate’s value at the auction.
The Mistress pressed a button on her side, alerting her assistants to come into the room. Three of them did and one carried a large white box resembling a suitcase. Two of the women helped Nikki off her bed and forced her to stand in the middle of the room. Nikki raised her hands as she was trained as the guards secured her wrists to the attached cuffs. This was a common procedure for all of the slaves and generally was no cause for concern. Each cell was equipped with a similar apparatus, which allowed the upper level staff instant access to the slave’s body rather then have to transport them to a separate chamber for more traditional restraints. The Mistress placed her thumb in the scanner and the belt slowly unlocked itself. Natasha walked over to the box, undid the latches, and pulled out what appeared to be an even more sinister looking chastity belt. This one was similar to the one she usually wore but it looked much heavier because of the thicker “plate” in front.
“Leave us please”. She ordered and the three women quickly left the cell.
“#311, I know that your stay here has not been particularly enjoyable for you. It is never easy going through this process, I know that very well and I sympathize with you. I must give you a great deal of credit for resisting us for as long as you did. I also understand how difficult it must have been to watch your younger sister suffer like she did, with you locked in the adjoining cell and powerless to help her. We have never brought sisters to Stonebriar before, and truthfully I was unsure of how to deal with such a delicate situation. If we choose to do so again I would handle some things a bit differently I can assure you of that. I am not the monster that you think I am.”
Nikki just stood there, with her legs spread apart and stared at her tormentor, unsure of what to do or say.
“I know how strong your feeling for #312 are. Most girls would of course do anything to protect their little sister. I am sorry that we made that impossible for you to do. However I must tell you that in the course of her training, I too have developed a very strong attachment to her. I try very hard not to become emotionally involved with any of the slaves, but in your sister’s case it simply became impossible. As you certainly know, she is a very beautiful girl. What came as an even bigger surprise #311, is that #312 has developed a strong attachment to me as well.”
Nikki struggled to hear this. It was hard enough going through the physical part of this ordeal, but now the Mistress was adding insult to injury by insinuating that Kate actually was falling in love with the very person who had put them through this!
Natasha could see how upset the girl was becoming. Nikki was in no position to do anything about it, but the black haired bitch had clearly garnered the reaction that she had hoped for.
“What I am going to do now #311, is prove to you how much #312 cares for me, how she will now do anything for me.”
“What are you going to do? Why do you have to keep punishing us? We have already done everything you have asked. You have taken us from our home, tortured us mercilessly, turned both of us into lesbians and now you are going to sell us into sexual slavery!” Nikki was screaming now, almost in disbelief that she was being forced to endue yet more from this sickening bitch. She tried kicking with both feet even though the spreader bar prevented her from getting any leverage.
Natasha was in no danger and she just let the frustrated girl flail away until she tired herself out. There was no point in trying to explain the unexplainable. Nikki was right in fact, but it did not matter. Natasha was going to do whatever she felt she needed to do, regardless of the consequences.
Tonight, she was going to kill two birds with one stone. She was going to prove to Nikki once and for all that she had taken Kate away from her, and at the same time drive up her sister’s value at the auction to stratospheric heights.
The Mistress went over to the small cabinet in Nikki’s cell. There was one in each room. Inside contained a number of additional restraints, and other related bondage gear. She removed the ever-present bit gag and walked over to Nikki.
“If you make one sound, or so much as even one attempt to prevent me from putting this in your mouth I will call the guards and have them wax your cunt with the Bulgarian candles, is that clear?” She hissed. The Mistress was well aware of how the girls hated to be waxed, Nikki in particular.
The Bulgarian candles were a reference to a special candle that the KGB used back in the mid eighties for extracting information from difficult subjects. It seemed that that country, which suffered from chronic electricity shortages in the days of the Soviet Bloc, had developed special candles made of highly concentrated wax. These candles needed to burn longer to make up for the lack of electric light. Once the wax was developed, a special wick was needed to melt it, one that produced twice the heat of a conventional candle. It seemed that some twisted mind in the intelligence services there felt that pouring that kind of wax over a freshly shaved cunt would yield just about any type of information required and in some cases even confessions, real or imagined. One of Dr. Olga’s old associates was kind enough to secure a large supply of them for use at the Institute. Now of course they were used strictly for punishments, but punishments not soon forgotten.
Nikki didn’t forget, she obediently opened her mouth as the Mistress slid the gag in and fastened it securely around her head. Next she walked over to the suitcase. She pulled the apparatus out and proudly showed it to the gagged girl. Nikki could see it was different from the usual device she wore between her legs. One obvious differentiation, this thing did not prevent access to her asshole like the other one did. Two tight straps would cup her ass cheeks and connect to the belt at the top. The Mistress placed the belt around Nikki’s waist, connected the straps to the area right between her asshole and cunt and then she carefully positioned the “head” of the device right over her pussy. Satisfied it was in place properly, Natasha activated a button and the familiar pressurizing sound sealed the area directly around her cunt.
Natasha then calmly unhooked Nikki’s arms and legs from the bars and helped her to her bed. And as a precaution, Natasha added handcuffs to Nikki’s wrists, which were now locked behind her back, and she chained her right ankle to the bedpost. What she was about to be told would quite possibly cause a violent outburst, and the Mistress did not want any messy physical encounters with the auction so close at hand. Nikki had a hard time adjusting to the new device between her legs; it was much more top heavy then the other one and did not allow her to close her legs very easily. The new contraption was all black and made of a hard plastic shell and obviously contained moving parts and other sensitive electronic equipment. On the face were some blinking red lights and small numbers, of which she was unable to get a clear look at.
“I’m sure you a very nervous right now.” Natasha said as she grabbed a robe from Nikki’s closet and put it over the shoulders of the worried girl. “Rather then explain what this is, I think it would be much easier for me to show you.”
Natasha reached for the remote control that activated the large monitor on the wall, directly in front of Nikki’s bed. Both women turned to face the screen.
“What you are about to see #311 is a videotape made by an old acquaintance of mine in the late 1980’s. The central character in this video is a woman named Dr. Helena Eriksen. She was at the time a brilliant electrical engineer from Stockholm. You won’t be able to understand the dialogue spoken here, as it is in Swedish, but the images you will see will be easily understood, and I assure you, will not soon be forgotten.”
The big screen soon came to life and Nikki saw somewhat dated footage of an older woman cutting the clothes away from a screaming girl, who was chained heavily to a wooden tabletop. They appeared to be in a small cabin, as a fire was burning in the background. Three other girls, all kneeling and also quite restrained, watched on in horror. They were obviously the friends of the girl who was tied down. Natasha was right, Nikki could not understand a thing, but a girl screaming was a universal sound and the terror in the faces of these girls felt was real and undeniable. She was sure there was no acting going on here. Nikki watched as the girl on the table, now completely nude, was having her pussy shaved by the older woman. Her discomfort was evident and it reminded her of the first time Commandant Stone did that to her many weeks ago. Natasha watched the video with rapt attention, despite the fact that she had seen this tape many times.
“What has happened #311, is that Dr. Helena has tricked these four girls into joining her at her remote cabin, just north of the Arctic Circle, which I am sure you know is an incredibly isolated place. They went there under the guise of studying the feeding habits of the Scandinavian wolf. Once Dr. Helena was able to get these four young students of hers to her cabin, they were all promptly drugged. This made them easy victims for her to conduct a series of highly bizarre, often very painful, sexually charged tests on the girls. What Dr. Helena wanted to find out was to see at what point a girl would agree to do something that they would not typically do under normal circumstances. Of course the girls did not willingly consent to any of these tests, but Dr. Eriksen kept them sufficiently drugged and restrained. In fact some of our methods used here are based on her early work.”
Nikki looked on in shock. How much more insane could this possibly get? Exactly how many sadistic lesbians were really out there in this world?
“What these girls did not know #311 until it was too late, was that Dr. Eriksen was a committed lesbian with a taste for much younger girls. She was unfortunately unable to act on those desires because of her position at the University. But here in this video, as you will soon see, she was taking advantage of this opportunity to test what she felt could be her most brilliant creation. It is this invention that you too are going to subjected to.”
Nikki gulped hard, what the hell was going to happen to her? She looked over at the Mistress, who was now again focusing intently on the screen. Nikki saw Natasha slide her hand up her own skirt and start to play with herself.
Nikki watched the screen as Dr. Eriksen finished shaving the unknown girl’s cunt. This girl was no doubt the prettiest in this unlucky group of four. She had unnaturally large breasts for her age, not unlike her own sister Kate. It was easy to see why Dr. Eriksen had picked her. With the girl still strapped to the table, the Doctor fastened some type of device around the girl’s waist and then over her cunt. It looked to be a much cruder version of the one she herself was wearing now.
Natasha was still rubbing her clit when she broke the silence. “You will have to excuse me #311, this video turns me on more then any porn video ever could. What is happening here is that Dr. Eriksen is trying to prove a point to the girls. The previous evening, before her students had any idea that they had walked into a trap, and over many glasses of wine, she asked the girls if any of them would ever willingly lick another woman’s pussy. This was perhaps a crude attempt by Helena to seduce one of the four into joining her in her bedroom. Perhaps none of them picked up on Doctor Eriksen’s intentions and all said no. But the girl you see on the table, Annika is her name, was adamant about it, almost to the point of rudeness. The girl said she had very strict religious beliefs which prevented her from engaging in any type of pre-marital sexually activity. To break this vow was absolutely unthinkable to her. She would be excommunicated from her church and possibly even disowned by her family if they found out she had done such a thing. Doing it with another woman would make it that much worse. She abhorred lesbians, “sexual deviants” as she called them. Annika had taken the bait and now the very insulted Dr. Eriksen was going to prove to her, all of the girls actually, that Annika would indeed lick another woman’s cunt”.
As the video went on Nikki could see the girl suffer, she could see how badly the young Swedish girl desperately wanted to rip the weird contraption away from her body. But Dr. Eriksen just went about her business, methodically checking and rechecking the girl’s arms and legs to ensure that she would not break free. All four of the girls screamed, with Annika obviously the loudest of all. Nikki could feel the young girl’s obvious discomfort, even as Natasha was working herself closer and closer to an orgasm.
Despite the foreign language barrier, Nikki could see something happen. It seemed the poor girl had given up at last. It was almost a relief for her to see it. Before removing the device though, The Doctor lowered her own panties and straddled Annika’s face. The pretty young girl was clearly repulsed at the sight of another woman’s cunt as she shifted her head from side to side, but no doubt the discomfort between her legs was too great to bear any longer. She reluctantly started licking the Doctor, and in just a few moments the evil bitch had an orgasm. Natasha had timed hers perfectly too. Just feet away from Nikki, she extracted her hand from underneath her short black leather skirt and quickly collected herself.
Natasha took a deep breath before continuing. “What you need to know now #311is that Dr. Helena was a professor of thermal dynamics. In case you don’t know what that means, let me explain it to you. She was then, and continues to be today, an expert in temperature control. What I have attached to your pussy now is called a Polar Cool 2500. It is a much more sophisticated version of the apparatus that was used on that poor Swedish girl. This model is specifically designed to lower the temperature of your cunt. It works in a much more gradual manner then something crude like ice. What will happen to you is that over the course of this evening, the device will slowly work to drop the temperature between your legs by about 12 degrees per hour. Right now” as the Mistress bent over to look at the display, “your pussy is at 100.7 degrees. That is about normal for a girl your age. It will not, however, remain at that temperature for long.”
“Why would I want to do this to you, I know must be asking yourself, especially after everything that has happened already? That is a very good question and it has a very good answer. As you have just seen from that video, it is a proven fact that when a person is subjected to extremely cold temperatures they will do anything, and I mean absolutely anything to stop the cold. When a girl has her pussy forcibly exposed to extreme cold, especially one that was just shaved perfectly clean this morning, well the sky is the limit for getting your subject to do anything you want.” Natasha flashed a depraved smile.
Nikki could feel her heart racing, what was she going to have to do now? She stared helplessly at Natasha as the sinister bitch paced the small room, searching for just the right words to explain what fiendish plot was going through her head.
“For the next few hours, you will be in relative comfort. I am going to have the cuffs kept in place of course, but I will have the ankle chain removed. You will be free to walk the room. Your vagina will slowly feel the effects of the Polar Cool Unit as it works it’s way through the 80’s, then the 70’s and then the 60-degree mark. Once it hits 50, you will notice a significant change between your legs and you will start to get uncomfortable, 40 degrees is where it will start to become particularly unpleasant for you. Once we are in the 30’s, your body will start to work harder and harder to provide warmth to such an important part of your body. You will start to sweat profusely all over, even as your pussy starts to freeze. At this point the real genius of the Polar Cool takes over. As your body starts to work harder, so does it. The device will spray a fine mist of water on your cold little cunt, which will quickly freeze and form a thin layer of frost. The pain will become far more intense then anything we have done to you before, including the electric shocks. You will do anything to make it stop #311, absolutely anything!!! But it won’t stop, it will keeping dropping the temperature further and further until you stop it with this button.”
Nikki looked on incredulously as Mistress Natasha took off her bracelet and showed it to the anxious girl. Directly underneath a golden heart charm was a red button. Natasha flipped the heart and pressed the button with one hand, demonstrating how easy it was to perform this task. Even a girl in handcuffs could do it she said. Natasha fastened the bracelet to the slave’s left wrist.
“When you hit the button #311, it will immediately send a signal to me that you want the device removed. I will come down from my chambers immediately and turn it off. However, before you make that decision and press the button I want you to think about it very carefully. Once you do so, it will set into motion a chain of events that cannot be stopped. Once the Polar Cool unit is turned off it will hold the temperature between your legs completely stable. The only way I will remove the Polar Cool, and this is the tough part, is when your sister comes into the cell. I am going to have her fitted with a large strap-on dildo before she enters so we don’t need to waste any time getting her ready.”
The Mistress paused for another moment, knowing that what she said next would break Nikki’s heart, but she wanted to choose her words carefully.
“Before we remove the device, you will be bent over a padded sawhorse, like the ones we used in your earlier training. Your ankles and wrists will be firmly secured to the horse. #312 will be brought over to see your face before we continue. I will ask her to kiss you. Then you will be bent over the horse and locked firmly into place, and then I will position her behind you and she will take your anal virginity!!! She will take the last thing that I have not taken from you. I will stand behind her and help her thrust the dildo deeper and deeper into your ass #311. She will not stop thrusting until I tell her to. She listens only to me now #311, because she loves me more then anyone in the world and she will do anything for me, even if it means causing pain to you! And this last bit of indignity will help me prove it to you!!!”
The 20 year old was speechless, what could she really say? She rolled off the bed and fell to her knees, crying uncontrollably. “Why? Why? Why?” She asked her self over and over again. She had given herself to them, everything, her body, her future, everything. And still the Mistress wanted more. Natasha was going to make her own sister fuck her in the ass, and she was powerless to stop it!
Natasha stopped speaking for a moment. She knelt next to the sobbing girl and put Nikki’s head on her knees. The girl was too weak to pull away. She gently stroked the girl’s head. Nikki offered no resistance. This was an incredibly difficult thing for any girl to bear, Natasha was fully aware of that. But this was something that she knew she must be done if she was going to succeed in her ambitious revenue-generating plan.
“#311, I know there is nothing I can say to make you feel better and I am not even going to try. I just want you to know that I am not doing this to hurt you, despite what it may seem. I am doing this for Stonebriar. I want the bidders to see how strong your sister’s love is for me. The only way I can show that is for her to do this to you. Any girl that would violate her own sister in the ass would also likely do anything for them. I know the logic is hard to understand now and I am sure it won’t make it any easier for you if you do understand it. But for reasons that are of no concern to you, I must make sure I maximize my profit with the sale of your sister.”
Natasha looked at her watch; it was almost 6:00 PM now. By around 10:00 Nikki would start to enter the “uncomfortable” stage and she wanted to ready.
“As a special favor to you, I am going to bring your sister in to your cell and allow her to spend a few hours with you. She of course won’t be told about our little plan or what she is going to have to do later this evening, but I want the two of you to spend some quality time together, alone. That is my gift to you.”
Nikki didn’t even acknowledge that little jibe.
“There is one more thing I must tell you before I leave #311. I have set the button on the bracelet to be activated only at 30 degrees or lower. It is important that you do not press it until it reaches at least that temperature. If you do, it will not reset itself until the device reaches 25 degrees. If you press it again before that it will reset to 20 degrees, etc. This is designed to prevent girls from surrendering too soon and not appreciating the full power of the Polar Cool. Please, I plead with you to think carefully before pressing the button and surrendering yourself. I would hate to have you suffer more then is absolutely necessary.”
Natasha flashed a wicked grin and left the room, checking to make sure the door was locked.
At around 7:00 PM, Kate was allowed into Nikki’s cell. The door was closed and locked behind her. The girl’s eyes met instantly and Kate ran over to her sister and hugged her. She could not help but notice the odd contraption between Nikki’s legs. Nikki was still left gagged and cuffed and was, for the most part, unable to communicate with little sister.
“I love you so much Nikki. What are they doing to you?”
Nikki could only mumble, unintelligibly, through the gag. She looked down between her legs, wanting desperately to pry the infernal contraption off. She could start to feel her cunt getting cooler. Her eyes met Kate’s, who also was mesmerized by the apparatus. Kate looked at it closely, but knew from experience that it would be unwise to tamper with it, as punishment for doing so would be unimaginable.
Unbeknownst to either girl, Natasha and her staff were watching the interaction between the two sisters on closed circuit monitors in an adjacent room. Their plan was working to perfection. The girls hugged each other and both cried, Kate knew something terrible was happening between Nikki’s legs, but she was unable to do anything about it. As the evening wore on Nikki became increasingly uncomfortable, her teeth grinding harder into the leather bit gag. Kate did all she could to help by rubbing her sister all over, concentrating on her inner thighs. She caressed her sister all around the device, trying to sooth her older sibling; even planting soft kisses there. Nikki did not object as she normally might have. At around 9:30 PM, Natasha had seen enough. It was time to have Kate removed, Nikki would have to endure the rest of night alone. Kate screamed and begged to stay with Nikki, but the guards would have none of it. She was hauled out, leaving the older girl alone in her cell.
It was 11:00 PM now and Nikki was clearly struggling. The Mistress looked at the monitor in breathless anticipation, Nikki’s cunt was now at 39 degrees and dropping. Nikki had no way of knowing that of course. The visual display was turned off on the unit, another diabolical step taken by Natasha. She preferred to have her victims guessing at the temperature and thereby subjecting themselves to further discomfort, knowing that they would constantly be worried about activating the bracelet too early.
Natasha generally used the Polar Cool only on the most incorrigible girls in the submission stage (Level One), not the training stage (Level Two), where Nikki was now. But in her mind there was never really a bad time to bring out one of her favorite toys and this was certainly too good of an opportunity to pass up.
It was at 35 degrees now and Natasha was getting excited. Nikki was biting very hard on her bit gag and trying desperately to get her hands loose from the cuffs. Even if she did however, the vacuum seal on the Polar Cool was much too strong to be pried off by human hands, especially by a 120-pound girl. Nikki was now grinding her cunt on the bedpost, trying to dislodge the unit, her screams even managing to make it through the gag. She was sweating copiously now, providing a stark contrast to what was happening to her cunt. This was completely expected, every girl you ever wore the device reacted the same way. It was an excruciatingly difficult scene to watch for all but the most sadistic of women.
It was at 32 degrees now and Natasha watched carefully as the Polar Cool lit up. A bright blue light ringing the outside of the unit flashed to life This meant that it was now spraying a fine mist of water onto Nikki’s pussy. The water would quickly freeze, adding to the already intense agony she was feeling. At this point most women would break and hit the button. This would of course be a big mistake for Nikki and luckily for her she didn’t do it. She rolled around on the floor, hands still cuffed behind her back, unsure of what to do now and unable to think of anything but how to stop the mind numbing pain.
It was Natasha’s experience that most of the girls subjected to this particular torture were rarely able to remember the exact instructions she had given to them prior to activating the unit. So intense was the agony that they were generally unable to concentrate on anything else. To the best of Natasha’s recollection, a tiny Japanese girl named Mayuko held the record for endurance. This particular girl had long since been sold off, but seeing Nikki suffer like this brought back fond memories of her little Mayuko. The passage of time had done little to dull the memories of one of Natasha’s all time favorite slaves.
When first brought to the institute, Mayuko willing complied with every order issued to her and seemed almost happy at being indoctrinated into the life of a lesbian slave. Natasha remembered the slender Japanese girl as one of the very rare ones who seemed to relish the tortures inflicted on her and yet was always ready for more. Girls like this tended to bring out the very best, or in this case worst, in Natasha. Mayuko’s lust for pain had fascinated Natasha, resulting in the girl being brought to Natasha’s private chamber almost nightly. There the Japanese girl suffered through an almost incomprehensible series of punishments, which always seemed to end with steadily increasing amounts of voltage being applied to her pussy. Yet for reasons that were completely foreign to the Mistress, Mayuko’s devotion to her only grew stronger as the punishments grew worse. At the time, Natasha was unsure of how to deal with these types of feelings displayed by her slaves. They were supposed to hate her, not love her, as that only complicated her work. Frustrated that she could not get the girl to “fall out of love with her” she resorted to perhaps the most diabolical torture apparatus at her disposal, the Polar Cool.
Mayuko at first relished the challenge of doing battle with the Polar Cool. Once she was told though that her succumbing to it would result in a forced anal insertion, she became unglued. She and Natasha had an “agreement” that she would not be anally violated as that was the one thing that was strictly forbidden in her culture. In exchange for this “agreement” Mayuko would gladly submit to anything else, and indeed she had lived up to her end of the bargain. Upon hearing that she was now about to be betrayed by her Mistress she begged Natasha not to do it, much like Kate would years later with the electrodes, but her cries, not surprisingly, fell on deaf ears. The Mistress was in complete control of everything, and that was a lesson that every slave should always remember. Once the Mistress made up her mind it was done. No amount of cajoling, begging, or pleading could stop her.
The petite young oriental woman fought valiantly against the Polar Cool, harder then any one ever had before or since. It was the Mistress’ experience the oriental girls tended to put up the fiercest struggles against this particular torture, largely because they as a group detested forced anal penetrations. Perhaps it was because of their generally petite asses, perhaps it was a cultural thing, but whatever the reason, they would generally be willing to do anything to not be violated in that manner. Mayuko was no different, Natasha recalled, the pretty girl fought the Polar Cool down to almost unheard of fourteen degrees before finally succumbing to the sinister device. For the two or three staff people that stayed with Natasha to watch the very end of this entire episode, it was something that none of them would ever forget. Only the truly sick ones could take pleasure in watching a nineteen year old, ninety-six pound Japanese girl, just out of high school herself, go through the most painful ordeal anyone could ever envision. Most of the other staff members could not handle watching the final 10 minutes of it and exited the viewing room. Once the poor girl finally surrendered, Natasha practically sprinted into the chambers with her guards and quickly plunged her large strap-on into Mayuko’s tight little anus. (It was the exact same one that she would force Kate to wear in a few minutes). She wasn’t sure what hurt Mayuko more, her frozen cunt or the massive member taking her anal virginity, and the last little bit of her pride with it. And the truth was she really didn’t care. The night ended with Mayuko gaining a new understanding of Natasha’s senseless cruelty. There relationship after that night would never be the same again, how could it be? Much like Kate would learn many years later, Mayuko would have done anything for her Mistress; only to be completely and utterly betrayed by someone she thought loved her.
With all of the torture devices at her disposal at the Institute, none gave Natasha more of a feeling of raw sexual power then donning a large strap-on dildo. Violating a completely restrained girl gave her immense personal satisfaction. She could wield this supremacy as often as she liked, with any number of beautiful girls at her disposal, but she tended to be judicious in her use. Vaginal penetrations clearly reduced the value of the slaves to any prospective bidder, which is why Natasha tended to prefer anal sex with her girls when she felt like fucking one of them. Most girls detest being fucked in the ass, especially while being bent over and fully restrained. It was terribly degrading. Natasha obviously didn’t care about her slaves’ feelings and she actually believed that she was doing them a favor by getting them conditioned to this activity, as most would likely be subjected to it frequently by their new mistresses.
Natasha quickly snapped out of her trip down memory lane. A quick glance at the monitor showed that Nikki was now writhing on the floor, pumping her pelvis in the air. She was covered in sweat and saliva, her hands and wrists exerting all her strength to free themselves from the cuffs. The temperature of her pussy was now at a truly frigid 28 degrees, putting her in the top 5% of anyone who had ever been subjected to this apparatus. The girl had done well, very well. She could push the red button at any time now. The genius of the remote button was that Nikki had no idea when it was safe to push it though. Could anyone really tell the difference between 33 and 28 degrees, especially on their cunt? Press it too soon and she would be punished by another 5 degrees. But waiting much longer seemed like an impossibility. How much more could she take? The Mistress had seen this dilemma played out by dozens of other girls that were subjected to the Polar Cool. She could feel for their pain. It was truly a horrifying invention. For most of the girls she set the trigger at 40 degrees, low enough for them to realize they never wanted to go through this again and would do ANYTHING to avoid it. For Nikki though, she wanted her to feel the ultra fine mist as it froze onto her cunt. The Mistress nodded to one of the guards, indicating that it was time to get Kate fitted with the strap-on, she was sure it wouldn’t be much longer now.
Natasha and Commandant Bastille stared breathlessly at the monitor. Natasha was careful now not to allow anyone but the most senior members of her staff watch something as cruel and inhuman as this transpire. Despite a very loyal and well-compensated workforce, it was difficult to justify to anyone, even her best people, that this type of barbaric procedure was truly necessary. These girls had already been through hell and back even before their visit to Dr. Olga’s chamber. To pile this brutality on top of all of that was something that only the most sadistic of lesbian bitches could enjoy. The last thing Natasha wanted to do allow was anyone who worked for her to garner even the tiniest bit of sympathy for any of these girls. Such a minor mistake could bring lead to a betrayal that could bring her entire operation down. Besides, none of these women could possibly understand all of the psychology behind her actions. Nor, frankly, did she fell the need to explain it. There was little doubt that there was much curiosity about what was happening to Nikki, but none would dare ask her for specifics.
Just then it ended. Nikki was able to get control of herself long enough to push the red button. The final reading on the monitor: 26 degrees!!! Very impressive Natasha thought to herself, that girl exerted tremendous self-discipline. Natasha activated her remote control to stop the Polar Cool and hold the temperature stable. Now the real fun could begin. She left the control room and immediately entered the small private cell where Kate was kept waiting. She looked positively radiant in the black leather bustier and thigh high boots that Natasha ordered her staff to dress her in. Kate was confused as to exactly why she was being fitted with a large strap-on dildo; this had never been done to her before. The rod itself was quite impressive, made completely of titanium it measured almost nine inches long, with solid bands of silver streaking through a shiny black shaft, all of them connecting to a bulbous gold tip. The base seemed to be covered in exotic gems like rubies, emeralds and diamonds.
Natasha had never allowed another woman to wear this dildo before. It was an incredibly valuable gift given to her from a long time and cherished customer. She herself had used it only a handful of times. It was used exclusively for anal penetrations. Tonight however was going to be so special she felt it absolutely necessary that this piece of hardware be brought out for an event of this magnitude.
“Kate tonight is indeed a very extraordinary night. I want you to come with me please.”
Natasha took the confused girl by the hand and quickly led her from her room into the adjoining cell. In front of them was a nearly naked girl, completely bent over a padded sawhorse, with her arms and legs cuffed securely to the base. The Mistress was very pleased, the staff, as usual had done a superb job taking Nikki off the floor and preparing her properly while Kate and Natasha were in the other room.
The girl was clearly struggling to free herself. Natasha held Kate’s wrist and took her over to the front of the horse. Natasha knelt down, pulled Nikki’s hair up, so Kate could see her face, and then set it back down. Nikki was crying uncontrollably, obviously in terrible pain. Whatever the Mistress had attached to her cunt was obviously still there, Kate noticed.
Kate herself started to cry.
“You love me don’t you Kate? I need to know right now, right this very second, that you do love me.”
Kate was unsure how to answer. Hadn’t she just proven that already time and time again to her Mistress in her private chamber? What more did she have to do?
“Yes Mistress, you know I do”. She answered reluctantly.
Sensing her hesitation, Natasha pressed the issue.
“Then Kate, I want you to do just one more thing. To show your love for me… and then I will never ask you to prove it again, I promise you?”
“What is it Mistress?”
“Kate, I want you walk behind your sister, take the dildo between your legs, and ram it into you’re her ass!!!”
Natasha was positively giddy now; she was so close to achieving her goal. She was just praying that the hidden cameras were picking up every word, every utterance of this unholy encounter. She had the two girls right where she wanted them. Kate had no way of knowing that her sister was going through this indescribable pain and the only way to stop it was to do something that she would cause her an equal amount of suffering. This was a decision that no 18 year-old should have to make, and that was exactly what Natasha wanted.
“Please Mistress, I will do anything for you, just don’t make me do this.”
The girl was insistent now, even as Nikki was screaming into the gag for Kate to do it. Anything to get the horrible device removed.
“I know it is hard for you to understand why Kate, but you must do it. You must prove to me one last time that you will do anything for me.”
Kate had never been more confused in her life. The two women she cared for more then anything in the world and one only wanted to hurt the other.
Natasha took Kate’s wrist again and pulled her behind the bent over Nikki. The confused young beauty was paralyzed with fear, seemingly rendering her unable to move. Natasha pressed down on the lube dispenser; the gel was heated, so as to provide an unpleasant contrast to what was happening on the other side of Nikki’s body. Then she squirted some onto her hands. Natasha oiled up the enormous member hanging from Kate’s midsection, and then took the container and applied a generous amount to Nikki’s puckered asshole, tracing her finger delicately around the tiny diameter. At last the Mistress grabbed the synthetic cock and positioned it perfectly over Nikki’s tight sphincter and then ordered Kate, in her most stern voice not to move, not so much as one muscle.
“Don’t worry honey, I won’t make you do this alone”. Natasha consoled the anxious girl as she kissed her softly on the lips. Next she stepped behind Kate, pressed tightly up against her, lowered her own hips so as to fit perfectly with Kate’s taught legs, and placed her hands on the front Kate’s thighs.
“Let’s do this my dear!”
Kate was too scared to move, wanting more then anything for this all to stop. But knowing deep inside that they were well past that point. The Mistress took control. She carefully moved her own hips forward, grinding into Kate’s, which in turn forced the giant dildo into Nikki’s virgin asshole. Nikki’s leg muscles tightened even more, to try in anyway possible to stop the unwanted invasion. She bit harder into the gag; harder then she could ever imagine was even possible. Kate had no choice now but to stand still and let her Mistress take over. Natasha kept leaning forward, plunging the artificial cock even further into her sister ass.
“Please let me take it out Mistress, I don’t want to do this to her.”
“I know you don’t honey, just a little bit more though. She may even get to like it. She better, because almost all slaves are routinely used in this manner by their new owners.”
Natasha only smiled as she rode Kate harder. She was rubbing her own cunt onto Kate’s perfect ass, causing her to get wet in the process. The harder she leaned on Kate the farther the dildo slid in. Nikki was almost to the breaking point now. Her ass and cunt were each feeling an equal amount of searing pain. She wanted to pass out, to end this horrible suffering, but her prayers went unanswered as Kate kept thrusting away. Natasha was working her own pussy into a frenzy now, gyrating up and down on Kate’s behind, careful to keep in contact with her partner so she could not step backwards and remove the dildo from Nikki’s ass.
“Almost Kate, as soon as I come you can take it out of her, I promise. The more you pump in and out of your sister, the closer I will get to an orgasm. You have no idea how hot it makes me watching you fuck your sister!!!”
Kate was in a Catch-22 again. Just like Natasha wanted. Nikki was sweating profusely now and Kate could hear her screams coming through the gag. The younger sister was unsure of exactly what to do, should she continue to thrust away, or keep begging the Mistress to let her stop? But if she stopped she was sure Natasha would make her start up again anyway. She was right. The heartless bitch was far too absorbed in her own gratification to be concerned about anyone or anything else.
“I’m sorry Nikki, please forgive me”, the younger girl screamed as continued her assault on sister’s ass. Natasha had stopped riding Kate now; instead she just sat on the bed and massaged her cunt while enjoying watching Kate pump the enormous rod in and out, in and out. Kate was crying herself now, alternately begging Nikki for forgiveness and hoping Natasha would grant her permission to stop. After a few more minutes that to Nikki seemed like hours, the nod came. The Mistress allowed the madness to end.
Natasha got up from the bed went over to Nikki. She sat down spread eagle in front of the exhausted girl. “Come here Kate, I want you to do something for me before I release your sister.”
Kate reluctantly complied as The Mistress motioned for the pretty 18-year old to kneel down and place her mouth on Natasha’s cunt.
“I want you to see #311, how your sister obeys me, and only me now.” Their eyes met briefly, as Nikki watched her little sister lick away at the Mistress. She put her head back down again, and waited what seemed like an eternity for the Polar Cool to be removed. A few moments later, Natasha screamed out in ecstasy, enjoying her second orgasm, just a few minutes apart. Kate, as always, had done a masterful job of pleasing her mistress. The girl pulled he face back as Natasha composed herself long enough to slide over and place her thumb in the scanner of the insidious device on Nikki’s cunt. The vacuum seal depressurized, letting a blast of cold air escape and bringing Nikki’s nightmare to an end.
Natasha got up, quickly collected herself and took Kate out of the room. No sense in letting the two of them reconnect, she reasoned. She signaled to Commandant Bastille, who gave her a nod, a sure sign that the videotaping went well, and handed Kate over to the guards for removal of the dildo and to quick return back to her cell.
The true genius of the Polar Cool unit was that there would be no lasting effect physical on Nikki. Psychologically though this would be an experience she would never, ever forget.
That night, after reviewing the tapes herself, the Mistress had one of her most restful sleeps in a long, long time. Her brilliantly crafted plan had succeeded on all levels. She was now certain that Kate’s magnificent performance would all but guarantee a record-breaking price at the auction, and in the process eliminating many of Natasha’s financial concerns.
Chapter 23 September 30th 2:00 PM
The big day was here at last. The culmination of months and months of planning, punishment, pain and preparation had finally arrived. The entire Stonebriar staff and all of the slaves were like bees circling the hive after the queen had just arrived. All of the girls on Level One, the Punishment Level were given a welcome respite for the day so the entire workforce could focus their attentions on the dozen girls that were going up for bid later this evening.
There were four hours or so before the first of the bidders would arrive and Natasha wanted to check and make sure everything was going perfectly in the preparation rooms. Now was certainly not the time for a mistake. Everything had to go just perfectly. The slaves were all down in the basement, which was really a series of salon style rooms, which existed solely to get the slaves ready for the big night. The girls were all attended to by a myriad of guards and other assorted staff people, now doubling as “beauty parlor” attendants. The entire area was specifically designed to act as place where the girls could be efficiently prepared for the evening’s auction. In a different time and place the scene could easily have looked like a bunch of brides maids preparing for a magnificent wedding. Natasha was sure that in the back of their minds many of the girls (staff and slave alike) had the exact same thoughts. Sadly for them though the only “marriage” they could possibly ever be involved in was to a dominant woman.
The girls started out the day by receiving long, refreshing sponge baths in warm, deliciously scented bathwater. Under normal training conditions the girls were given only a few short minutes in a lukewarm shower to clean themselves, so this was a welcome change. This period incidentally was the longest time that they would ever go at Stonebriar without wearing their chastity belts. The guards seemed to enjoy this as much as the girls, relishing the chance to sponge off the beauties. This would be their last chance to touch the girls, and most made good use of this time and were sure to carefully clean everywhere. Once dried off, and before the chastity belts were re- attached, each girl had their pussy sprayed with a pleasant mixture of rose water mixed with oil. This provided an appealing “sheen” to their cunts one that Natasha felt was important to the bidders.
The rest of the morning and early afternoon was no different then any other beauty parlor in the country. The girls spent hours having their hair washed and styled, their finger and toenails painted, make up applied, etc.
The Mistress had in her employ, a wonderful hair and make up specialist with a long Hollywood resume. She was a supremely talented in making the girls look like high-class expensive whores, which of course they now were. Like in any good sales organization, appearances were everything and no expense was spared in getting the girls to look their absolute best.
This was a difficult time for both the slaves and the staff alike. During their months together, the girls often built intense relationships with each other and sometimes even their captors. All were aware that they were extremely unlikely to ever see each other again. Tears often flowed freely from both sides as the slaves and their subjugators realized that their long period of time together was soon coming to an end.
This was especially difficult for both Nikki and Kate. The Mistress had hinted several times that she would try to sell the two of them as a package, so they could be together. But in recent weeks, and especially after the episode the other night, Natasha had said little about that possibility and Kate was too scared to ask her directly, mostly because she was afraid of hearing the answer.
The truth was, that despite everything Natasha had done to her, Kate had fallen deeply in love with her and was secretly hoping that the Mistress would keep her out of the auction so they could be together. Natasha was of course well aware that she had a powerful effect on Kate and she, Natasha, was certain that Kate would do anything to stay with her.
Kate, for her part, was absolutely sure now that the Mistress would love her and take care of her. The young beauty had made up her mind that she would submit herself to any torment, no matter how twisted or painful or perverse, to stay with Natasha.
*******
It was almost five o’clock now and pressure was mounting in the preparation area. Careful consideration by Natasha and her staff had been given to what each slave would wear at the auction. As the time to the big event grew closer, and the inevitability began to sink in, the girls often argued with each other as to who could wear the sexiest outfits. The thinking, the best Natasha could surmise, was that if their sale was inevitable, they might as well be the one that fetches the highest price. The staff loved the often-spirited competition. The girls were allowed to select from a wide assortment of lingerie, leather, latex and other assorted garments. The wardrobe consultant was off course given veto power over any choice and often times the girls were made to wear what was thought they looked best in.
The only two not participating in the clothing choices were, not surprisingly, Nikki and Kate. Kate was sobbing hysterically even as Nikki tried to remain stoic. The guards reluctantly dressed both. Nikki wore a tight black leather bustier, which showed of her well-formed breasts perfectly. Her panties, which were two sizes too large in order to fit over the chastity belt, were made of matching black leather. She was give tight black latex PVC boots to wear. Kate, on the other hand, was dressed in a white silk bra and panty ensemble with matching silk stockings and garters. She made an ideal contrast to her sister. The white outfit made her look virginal, which she practically was. All agreed that she was clearly the most stunning girl of a very strong group indeed.
The Mistress and Dr. Olga had struggled with the decision many times over whether to have the girls wear their chastity belts during the auction. There were pros and cons on both sides of the argument. The most obvious reason for removing the devices was for the aesthetic appeal. Larger then necessary panties could be replaced with the correct sizes and unsightly bulges over the girls’ crotches could be eliminated. On the negative side of course would be the temptation for the girls to touch themselves, this was of course anathema to Natasha’s thinking. A girl with access to her own cunt was not a slave, and these girls were most certainly her slaves until the gavel fell and the money changed hands. Since she had instituted the wearing of the belts full time five years ago, she felt that most buyers understood her dilemma and were prepared to bid on a girl without an unobstructed view of the “goods”. Besides, Natasha always allowed serious bidders a closer inspection of the merchandise by simply asking for it. No one was going to bid tens of thousands of dollars or more without inspecting the quality of the product very carefully.
One added bonus of having the girls wear the chastity belts during the auction was the opportunity for the add-on sale. Over 90% of the girls were sold with their chastity belts on, much to their sorrow. A demonstration of the remote zapper almost always closed the deal to those women who were reluctant to make the extra investment. Natasha was able to sell the belts for twice what she paid for them. A nice profit to be sure.
One extremely difficult decision was selecting the order for the girls to be shown and then sold. It had been their experience that it was not always best to present the girls from least to most attractive, although they were all good looking. It was thought best to mix in a few stunners with the merely decent looking girls to keep the bidders from overspending too early and running out of money before the real show stoppers were trotted out at the end of the show.
Each woman invited to the auction was given a detailed prospectus of all twelve girls that would be available for that evening. A brief history of each girl was included along with the typical information consisting of:
Each prospectus also featured a number of high quality photographs of the slaves in various states of undress, so as to give the buyer a better idea of whom they might like to own. When possible, biographies tried to provide details on the girls past sexual histories as well as region they were from, etc. Names were never given, as their new owners would rename them anyway. Exact hometowns and other specific information were not made available as a precaution to both slave and owner alike.
Chapter 24 September 30th 6:00 PM
It was 6 o’clock now and all of Natasha’s invited clients had arrived. The Mistress was dressed in a most radiant red gown as she presided over a welcoming cocktail party for her esteemed guests. From the looks of things, this group appeared to give her the chance to have her best showing yet. Over twenty of the world’s richest and most powerful women were in attendance. Some in the group were her regulars; who in turn were invited, and even encouraged, to bring along like-minded friends. In fact that was the only way newcomers were ever allowed in Stonebriar. Natasha was so paranoid when it came to security that only past clients, who could personally vouch for new guests, were allowed. Obviously only women were permitted at this event. It was well known to each of these ladies in attendance that tonight’s slaves were to be sold only to other women and for purpose of sexual slavery. In fact the contractual terms in each agreement expressly forbade that the girls be used for any other reason. That is what they were specifically trained for and that is how they would most optimally perform. Natasha of course had no way to enforce this “rule”, but she would personally see to it that anyone violating their signed pact never be allowed inside these walls again. Mistress Natasha was a powerful and well-respected woman in the dark world of lesbian slavery and few women wanted to be on her blacklist.
As the Mistress walked down the magnificently appointed circular stairway all eyes immediately focused on her. She stopped at the second to last stair and raised her voice.
“I would like to thank each and every one of you for coming here tonight. I know many of you have traveled a great distance to be here and I sincerely hope that you will find tonight’s group of slaves to be the finest ever offered by our organization. Please make yourselves at home and enjoy some of the world’s finest champagne and caviar. At 7 o’clock sharp we well adjourn to the lower level theatre to begin the evening’s festivities.”
Mistress Natasha always liked to wait a good hour or so before starting the auction. This provided enough of a break to give her valued customers time to unwind after their travels and hopefully to drink to excess, which was a time tested strategy by sales people to help buyers loosen their purse strings.
Every guest at these quarterly events arrived in the exact same manner. They arrived at a remote and very private airstrip a full two hours away from the compound. There they were picked up by 6 specially appointed luxury limos, with heavily tinted, almost blacked out windows. The drivers were all experts at avoiding surveillance and detection and were especially adept at taking circuitous routes, which would confuse even a mapmaker from knowing their precise whereabouts. Natasha’s clients, although not thrilled with the lengthy drive after such long flights, fully understood why these types of safekeeping measures were necessary.
Natasha spent the next hour mingling with old friends and new acquaintances, and she always enjoyed being introduced to new guests. Networking was the key to sustained viability of Stonebriar. Tonight there was a healthy mix of wealthy old money women, as well as nouveaux riche ones hopefully looking to make a splash that they have “arrived” in the glamorous world of elite lesbian slaveholders. Natasha immediately recognized an old friend, Ms. Satoshi Kanazawa. She was at nearly every auction. Ms. Kanazawa was an ultra affluent landholder in Malaysia who had a seemingly unquenchable thirst for pretty young blondes. She tended to favor American girls, because of their perceived feistiness, but occasionally she would go European. She had made eight purchases over the last five years, a truly remarkable amount. Money was never an issue with her. She bought what she liked and rarely went home empty handed. Perhaps Nikki would be an ideal fit for her?
The Mistress loved to speculate which slaves would appeal to which bidders. She was rarely right, but she enjoyed the game nonetheless. She had lost many a bet to Dr. Olga, who also enjoyed the same guessing game. After exchanging a hug and warm pleasantries, she wandered over to the other side of the room, and introduced herself to Sofia Sidorova from the Czech Republic. Sofia was another favored client. Her family had left her a vast fortune, which they had cleverly hidden from the both the Nazis and then the Communists after them. She owned a magnificent castle overlooking a river where she kept her vast early Renaissance art collection, in addition to her other prizes. She had purchased 6 women over the last 5 years. She tended to concentrate her purchases on Asian and Far Eastern girls.
It was always interesting to Natasha that slaveholders tended to favor girls from the other side of the world from where they lived. Asian buyers tended to favor western girls, Western women bought Asians. Latin American girls were popular with everybody.
Natasha was then corralled by one of her most recent customers.
“Mistress Natasha, I can not thank you enough”. The woman said. Her name was Luisa Fernanda. She was from Spain, an heir to a enormous industrial fortune. Ms. Fernanda had made her first appearance at Stonebriar during the last auction. In fact she had purchased the very first girl up for bid that evening, a young Canadian girl named Darby.
“She is tremendous Mistress Natasha, more then I could have ever wished for. I can not thank you enough.”
“Thank you very much, that is so kind of you. I remember your slave well, a very pretty girl, with short blond hair. I remember that she came around slowly at first, but quickly turned into a good student as we moved her through her training regimen.”
Ms. Fernanda politely motioned for the Mistress to step over to the side with her, away from the immediate earshot of others. The two sat down at a coffee table as the Spanish woman continued.
“I know it is against your policy to discuss specific aspects of your training processes here, and I of course would never ask you to violate that policy. I hope to be a long time customer of yours. I would like to ask you though, if I may inquire about a certain method of torture that I am quite fond of.”
The Mistress did not answer but nodded her consent.
“Thank You Mistress. My problem is that I truly enjoy electrical discipline. I never tire of using the remote control that came with the chastity belt to deliver a corrective jolt to my slave. My problem is I would like to deliver more voltage to her then the unit can produce. I know the belt is designed for simple and immediate punishment, but I am looking for something more powerful that I may use on my slave before lovemaking. Do you have any suggestions?”
This woman was truly after Natasha’s own heart. Natasha could understand Ms. Fernanda’s frustration. Because they were designed to be very lightweight, the chastity belts could carry only very small batteries. Small batteries could only deliver only minor charges to the cunt. Natasha was in fact always begging her supplier to come up with more powerful batteries for the units, but sadly the technology was not quite ready yet. When she wanted to dabble in electrical torture, Natasha was forced to use large, non-portable units like the one she demonstrated on Kate several weeks ago. Perhaps her Spanish customer would like a closer look at a similar model?
She motioned to the lady to follow her to a private salon, just steps away from the main room. This small comfy space contained a vast array of torture implements that were available for sale to her customers. None of the truly specialized equipment used on the girls was available in here, mostly just standard items that were readily available at any high end S & M store. Natasha kept the room fully stocked as a convenience to her customers. Many of who could not wait to get home with their new acquisitions and insisted on having various instruments to use on their private jets while they were heading for home. Once inside Natasha closed the door and offered a seat to her guest.
“Ms. Fernanda, I too share your passion for this activity. Let me show you a unit that I personally use here at the Institute, with great success I might add.”
Natasha unlocked a cabinet and pulled out a silver tray with a beautiful black leather corset on it, outlined in bright red trim. She handed it to Ms. Fernanda for a closer look. The wealthy woman gave it a careful inspection, and then she allowed herself a tiny smile. She had discovered the two electrodes carefully hidden in the bra cups, each connected to a short wire. A closer look at the bottom of the corset revealed another set of black electrodes, each with slightly longer wires.
“As you can see, Ms. Fernanda, this appears to just another piece of lingerie. But as you have discovered it is so much more than that. Please note here, that these are copper nipple holders. Nothing is a better conductor of electricity then copper. As we go down,” Natasha carefully placed the corset down to reveal the carefully hidden wiring, “you will see that there are two additional electrodes here. They are of course, designed to be placed on either side of the cunt.” Natasha flipped over the electrodes to reveal that the underside of each electrode was indeed made of copper.
Natasha could see that her guest was indeed interested, very interested. “Let me show the “business” part of this device. At this point she went back to her cabinet and retrieved what appeared to be some type of control unit for a medical device. She placed the unit down on the table and connected a small cord to a tiny plug dangling from the corset.
“This is the control panel, Ms. Fernanda. Once connected to the corset, it will allow you to deliver a virtually unlimited amount of electrical punishment options to your slave. What this device will permit you to do is select as much, or as little, voltage as you want, to the areas you want to concentrate on. Allow me to show you.”
The two women stood up, Ms. Fernanda was obviously mesmerized by what was being presented to her. Natasha played with some buttons and switches, all very clearly labelled. There was one each for: Right Breast, Left Breast, Right Vagina, and Left Vagina. Other knobs specified duration of shock, frequency, voltage, etc. The machine was surprisingly simple to understand.
“What you will be able to do with your slave is limited only by your imagination. This device is able deliver up to 300 volts for as long as 15 seconds to both breasts and the vagina simultaneously. No woman, no matter how well trained, can handle punishment like that without capitulating to your desires. Of course they are your slaves and you can use the unit however you see fit.”
“Cost is not an issue Mistress Natasha, I want one!” The wealthy Spanish woman panted, obviously overcome with desire to own one. She was nearly wet now, dreaming of putting this to use on her own slaves.
“They are not for sale.” Natasha responded.
Ms. Fernanda looked crestfallen at the news, but only for a moment. “Allow me to give this to you as a gift from one electricity lover to another. If you make a purchase tonight I will have it sized to fit your newest acquisition and have it sent back with you. If none of our offerings meet to your satisfaction this evening, I will have it sized to fit the Canadian slave you recently acquired.”
“Mistress, I can not thank you enough. This is an extremely generous gift!”
“It is my pleasure.” She motioned to the door as the two women rejoined the party.
Natasha was quite pleased with herself. The corset and related equipment was of nominal value, perhaps a $1000. More importantly no training secrets were being given up by parting with that unit. But such an act of generosity had likely secured her a customer for life, one who likely would spend many times that amount over the coming years at Stonebriar.
There was time for just a bit more mingling with the other guests until at last the soft ringing of bells could be heard. All attendees knew immediately what that meant; it was time to adjourn to the private gallery in the basement. The auction was about to begin.
Chapter 25 September 30th 7:00 PM
The auction area, located on the bottom level of the compound, was accessible only by a private elevator, where a PIN code was needed. Several trips were necessary to take all the guests and staff down. Upon arriving the women were treated to a lavishly appointed room. Richly upholstered leather chairs were conveniently placed close to a catwalk, which was located in the centre of the room. Also available were cabaret tables complete with high back chairs, so groups of bidders were able to more easily socialize with one another. Soft track lighting provided an intimate setting. No expense was spared to make the clients feel like they were at a luxurious country club, of which most of these women were no doubt members in their own communities.
The women were asked to take the seat of their choice as scantily clad young women, (Level Two girls not yet ready for sale), took their drink orders. A staff person passed out leather dossiers to all guests emblazoned with a seal saying, “Please do not open until authorized”. Natasha enjoyed lingering over this part of the evening. Inside the dossier were pictures and partial bios of tonight’s merchandise. Natasha could see the excitement growing on the faces of the two-dozen or so bidders here tonight. No doubt the temptation was killing them to rip the flimsy paper seal and see what was available this evening. All the women however showed patience until the signal was given. And then, like little children on Christmas morning, the women tore into their presents for a closer look at whom was going to be on the block tonight.
Now was the perfect time for Natasha to excuse herself and go back to prep room to make sure everything was progressing smoothly. This gave the guests time to see which girls they would likely be interested in, and time to formulate their bidding strategies. The dossier contained pictures of all 12 girls available tonight. For each slave there were multiple head and body shots, some with the girls clothed, some nearly naked. Each girl also had a one-page bio containing key information like height, weight, measurements, eye color, and other important physical characteristics. There were also some small nuggets of information like general region or country where they were from, personality traits, most and least favourite sexual activities, etc. For Natasha, it was important that specific information about the girls past not be provided. During the training she tried to help the girls forget as much about their pasts as possible. The most effective way to do that was to not allow the girls to refer to themselves, or each other, by anything other then their assigned number.
Of course it was possible for a slave to fill in the details of her past life to her new owner, but Natasha was confident that most owners preferred to instil in their slaves that their past lives were now completely irrelevant. That is why in the bios the girls from New York and Boston for example, were referred to as from the Northeast US, etc. All girls in the dossiers were listed by number, which matched the ones on their collars. Natasha strongly encouraged all bidders to choose a new name for their slaves immediately after purchase.
Meanwhile, inside the staging room, there was a veritable beehive of activity taking place. The slaves were all dressed in their most provocative attire and made up perfectly. The trainers and assistants rushed around making sure that everything about each girl was absolutely perfect. Tonight was a culmination of all of their hard work. While the staff had participated in this exercise many times before, no one wanted to make even the slightest mistake. Their livelihoods, and hopefully significant bonuses, were at stake here. Tonight millions of dollars would be on the line and Natasha and her staff wanted to be utterly certain that each and every girl was as radiant as they could possibly be.
The room was also filled with a multitude of conflicting emotions from everyone; anticipation, happiness, sadness, excitement, fear. For the 12 girls about to be sold, tonight was the end of one chapter one of their lives and the beginning of another. Most were excited to be leaving the sinister complex, and the brutal methods of their captors, behind. However, who was to say that their new owner wouldn’t be worse? For Kate and Nikki, the thought of never seeing each other again was becoming all too real. Neither gave out much hope that the Mistress would really try to sell them as a package deal to the same owner. In the brief time that Kate was able to spend with Mistress Natasha since that brutal evening in her chambers some four weeks ago, her inquires were always met with a slight smile and then silence, an obvious queue to not broach the subject. The two girls huddled alone together in the corner trying to stay out of site.
“Ladies,” Natasha raised her voice loudly enough to quiet everyone down. “Tonight is the night that we have all been working towards for a long long time. Everything that has happened to you over the last few months has all been done to prepare you for this night. In a few moments I will call one of your numbers, you will step forward towards this door. Say your goodbyes first though, because you will never see anyone in this room ever again.”
The girls looked around and at each other. There was a collective gulp, the finality of that statement took a little time to hit home. Nikki and Kate gripped each other’s hands tightly.
“When that door opens you will step out and onto the catwalk. You will walk around once, slowly just like we have practiced time and time again. You will step back and onto the podium where you will be completely disrobed, except of course for your chastity belt. When on the podium, you are to keep your head down at all times unless instructed to do otherwise by me and me only. Am I making myself clear?”
There was a series of nods.
“Remember, until that gavel falls and you hear “Sold!!!” you are still the property of Stonebriar. I still have the ability to deliver electric shocks to your pussies and I have and will continue to do so if you are not co-operative. This is the most important night of your lives ladies, and mine too for that matter, and I will not be embarrassed by insubordination.” She had their attention now, and all eyes were on Mistress Natasha.
“Let me remind each of you hear about a young lady that was sold here late last year. She got cute, a little too cute during the auction, thinking that she was finally going to be leaving here for good. She was disrespectful on the catwalk and an embarrassment to me, and everyone here on this staff. We all take tremendous pride in the fact that we produce only the finest lesbian slaves. This girl, I believe she was number 256, was immediately pulled out of the auction and was forced to spend an additional 3 months here under my personal supervision until I was satisfied she was ready to be sold at the next auction. That little bitch cost me and everyone else here a great deal of money that night. Let me assure you that those additional three months she spent here made her time on Level One look like a day at the beach. When she was finally sold, you can bet that was the happiest day of her life. With that said, is there anyone here that is going to embarrass me tonight?”
There was of course not a peep from any of the girls. The staff always got a chuckle from that story; they had heard it before every auction. It wasn’t true, but it didn’t need to be. It accomplished the desired effect. No one would dare cross the Mistress now.
The Mistress exited the room to take her position on the stage. There was a noticeable quiet in the prep room as Commandant Stone was now left in charge. It would not be long now and the girls were now a bundle of nerves. Many were of scared, but most, having been walled up in the compound for five or more months, were ready to move on.
“Number 306, please step forward.” Commandant Stone commanded. The stunning and mischievous redhead moved toward the centre of the room. She was at one time a popular girl with the others, until her unfortunate incident with Rachael (#309) had led to their unforgettable joint punishment. Few were surprised that Natasha made her the first to go out on the block. Her real name was Jessica Mitchell. She was a college student at NYU who grew up in upstate New York and was a fine gymnastics athlete before her abduction. As she walked out the door she hugged as many of the girls as the Commandant would allow, careful to avoid Rachael, who was still bitter about the incident. Tears ran down her cheeks as she said her final goodbyes. They were wiped away by a staff member as she waited obediently by the door. Seconds later she was gone, roughly taken out by Mistress Natasha and led to the stage, the door closing quickly behind her.
Inside the waiting room were two monitors, one that allowed the other girls and the personnel to view the proceedings, the other, not yet illuminated, was a bid screen. The staff of course carefully watched this monitor as soon as the bidding began. This is where they would make their money and all of them followed it carefully. Oddly though, the other slaves would often keep a careful eye on it as well. Every pretty girl always wants to be thought of as the fairest one of all. This was ingrained in most girls at in early age, probably from all the fairy tales they read as little girls. As they grew up, it was really no different. Even under such bizarre circumstances as this one, these girls still maintained a very competitive streak. The slaves invariably became more spirited as the evening went on and tried hard to fetch the highest bid possible to beat out the others.
Out on the main room, #306 waited obediently in the centre of the stage. She looked absolutely radiant in a white bra and matching panty set. They contrasted well with her fair skin and soft red hair. Red pumps were added to boost her 5 foot 2 inch frame. Mistress Natasha motioned to her right and a loud techno beat started pulsating from the many speakers located in the room. This was Jessica’s queue. Slowly she began her walk around the stage, turning, twisting, preening and bending just as she had been trained to do over and over again. She made two loops around, trying to make eye contact with as many of the women as she could.
The Mistress and her staff made every attempt to make this event as much like a high-end fashion show as possible. Track lighting and loud music brought a new level excitement to the affair since they were introduced several years ago in an attempt to spice things up. Behind the stage were two large flat panel screens, which flashed pictures of #306 as well as other pertinent biographical information that may not have been included in the dossier. When the music stopped, Jessica obediently stepped onto the tiny platform in the middle of the stage, and obediently placed her head down. Two provocatively dressed women, in black skin-tight latex ensembles approached #306 and proceed to remove her stockings, bra and panties. There she was, completely nude except for her chastity belt, as two cameras zoomed into provide close up details of her exquisite body. All slaves were told to keep their heads down, as a sign of obedience to their potential new owner. Also, it was considered bad form to have a slave make eye contact with one woman and not any of the others.
Mistress Natasha grabbed the cordless microphone from the dais and walked over to her soon to be ex-slave. “Ladies, please take a close look at her. You can clearly see that she has a magnificent body. In fact #306, as outlined in your program, was a former gymnast. Her flexibility was a real delight for us here during her training, I am sure any of you will appreciate it as well.”
Several of the prospective buyers approached the stage for a closer look, which was always encouraged.
“Please do not let her smaller bosom, deter you. As all of you know, breast implants are certainly an option.”
Jessica was of course self conscious at hearing this; she too had considered a breast enlargement at one time. Doing so however would have been a foolish move for a gymnast. At one time Mistress Natasha had thought of mandatory breast augmentations for smaller-chested girls, but that was ruled out as too costly and potentially dangerous. Also it was felt that owners would prefer to choose their own cup sizes for their new slaves and there was no point in making the girls go through the procedure twice.
Natasha pushed a button on the dais. The stand slowly began to spin, allowing good views to all the interested bidders. Some walked away and returned to their seats. Several others however continued to show a high level of interest. At this point Natasha invited them to join her on stage. Three women approached #306, they were encouraged to get as close to her as they liked, and if they wanted, to touch her. Only one did, Senora Mireya Moscoso, a wealthy landowner from Panama. Jessica, as well as all the other girls, had been repeatedly reminded during the training to keep absolutely quiet if they were touched during the auction. Nothing would scare away a potential buyer quickly then an uppity slave. It was of course degrading to be handled in this manner, she was being treated like a piece of meat, but there was nothing she could do about it. The 45-year-old woman ran her hands between the pretty red heads legs, up her thighs and then over her pert little breasts.
“May I Mistress, request a closer look?”
“Of course.” A moment later, a black curtain descended from the ceiling, providing a measure of privacy around the raised podium. Once in place the two latex clad beauties returned from their posts and entered the opening in the curtain, with a pair of gold handcuffs, and within moments they exited.
“At this point, I would ask that only serious bidders enter this special enclosure please.”
One of the other women returned to her seat, yet, much to Natasha’s delight, a second woman, Chang Sang of South Korea remained on the stage with Ms. Moscoso. Ms. Sang was the daughter of a prominent shipbuilder, known to give his daughters anything that they wanted. This could be interesting Natasha thought, and a great way to start the evening. The two women and Natasha entered through the curtain; #306 was standing up straight with her hands cuffed securely behind her back.
The reason for the curtain was a matter of professional courtesy to the serious bidders and was added just within the last year. The reason was hard for Natasha to explain to her guests, but essentially it was felt that plenty of pictures of the girls completely nude were available in the dossier. Serious bidders though understandably wanted privacy in order to be able to examine every inch of the merchandise before making a firm offer. As a matter of courtesy though, it was felt that not every woman had a right, or even a need to see the most intimate areas of each and every slave. While certainly this decision was not popular with all of the women, Natasha felt safe in implementing it after soliciting the opinions of several of her most valued clients. She learned that wealthy women, like many of those present here tonight, did not always wish to share their new possessions’ most intimate treasures with everyone else in attendance. As a compromise to those who may disagree with this policy, Natasha made it clear that any woman present this evening was more then welcome to join her on stage for a closer look at any and all of the slave’s being offered up for sale this evening.
Natasha placed her right thumb in the chastity belt; the device immediately sprung into action and began to unlock itself. Both women were impressed with the high level of sophistication of this apparatus. Natasha pulled the belt away and put it down on the podium. She used both of her hands to tap the interior thighs of Jessica’s legs; the girl obediently spread them further apart.
The most immediate thing the two older ladies noticed was that #306’s cunt was absolutely magnificent. It had been freshly shaved not once, but twice, just a few hours before the show. Immediately afterward the second shaving, a special clear acrylic like coating was applied with a paintbrush. The girls hated every second of the process because of the extreme heat needed to apply it properly. But once completed the results were spectacular. The special coating applied to their cunts was a mixture of wax, lotions, emulsifiers, and depending on the color of the girl’s hair, finely ground synthetic gems. Redheads got the ruby colored acrylic, blondes the gold colored and brunettes an alexandrite (darker black color.)
This final step was absolutely mandatory for every slave before the auction. After the second of the two shavings, one of the attendants would take a 4 oz. can of the acrylic from an oven and gently apply it with a soft paintbrush to their now very tender pussies. The girls were always gagged and heavily restrained during this procedure, as the screaming and struggling was intense. It was really the last truly difficult thing that their bodies had to endure, but to Natasha it was an essential step in the preparation process. And one that was worth every penny. The containers cost over $500 each.
The results were spectacular as Jessica’s pussy looked absolutely radiant. After all, this is what the women present tonight were here to buy; unfettered, and unlimited access to the pussy of a beautiful woman. It only made sense that the slave’s most important feature would look perfect. Neither woman could take their eyes off it. The coating contained, in Jessica’s case, ruby colored powder that caused the sensitive skin between her legs to sparkle. This caused an almost hypnotic effect, as demonstrated by her two bidders seeming inability to take their eyes away from Jessica’s privates. The hotter the acrylic was when it was applied, the more brightly the dust shined on the soft tissue of the pussy and the longer the effect lasted. It would wear off in a few days or come off easily with a damp sponge, but by then the sale had long since been completed.
Many of the women would ask Natasha how she achieved this magnificent effect, and if were possible to duplicate it for their own benefit. But of course all understood that that type of information was proprietary and not available at any price.
A few more minutes of close examination were all that was necessary for the Korean and Panamanian ladies. The exited the curtained off area and returned to their seats as Natasha refastened the chastity belt and had the cuffs removed. Jessica remained standing at attention on the carpeted podium as the curtained was raised, allowing all the bidders to once again enjoy her beauty.
“Ladies, I would now like to offer to you an opportunity to place your opening bids on the first girl for sale this evening. You can see she is an exquisite redhead who I am confident would make a marvellous addition to any one of your homes. The opening asking price is $75,000.”
This was the time that even Natasha got butterflies in her stomach, even though she had handled dozens of these auctions. There was so much guesswork that went into tonight’s festivities that she could never feel completely comfortable. Did she lead off with the right slave? Was the opening asking price too high? Was the right mix of bidders in the audience? A million things were running through her head. Most of them were out of her immediate control now, which was a feeling that she did not enjoy.
The truth was, this “enterprise” was not as profitable as many on the staff believed. Costs were spiralling out of control. The Institute employed over 40 people full time. Guards, surveillance personnel, maintenance staff, cooks, as well as the more specialized employees like the trainers and technicians were all on the payroll. That was a tremendous burden in and of it self. In addition there were massive investments in things like a state of the art security system. Thankfully no one had ever escaped. But all it took was one, every employee at the Institute was constantly reminded of that, and their entire operation would come tumbling down. This constant fear of escape forced her director of security to always look for newer and more expensive gear.
The individual training costs for the slaves were outrageous. Newer, better and more sophisticated equipment was always needed, and because of it’s very nature, extremely costly and difficult to obtain. Just getting the girls to the complex consumed a tremendous amount of cash. Most of her agents, like Nikki and Kate’s stepmother, were commissioned and paid only upon sale. But the actually teams that took control of the girls were employed directly by the Institute. That kind of sensitive and dangerous work could not be “out-sourced.” At any one time there were 3-4 active operations going on, requiring 9-12 full time people working round the clock, all racking up big expenses in the field.
These costs were of course in addition to the massive fixed costs of running the Institute itself and did not even include such basics as heat, water, electricity, food, etc.
The building itself was an old insane asylum built and then abandoned in the 1930’s, which because of its age alone, added significantly to the overhead. The property taxes for such a large piece of land were obscene. But Natasha felt she had no choice, to keep a smaller parcel of property risked the possibility of outsiders getting to close to the operation, and the last thing she wanted was people snooping around. To keep local law enforcement officials from meddlesome inquires; she paid a healthy monthly fee to the corrupt police chief. Through a clever lie, Natasha was able to convince the police dept. that she was the head of a bizarre religious group who believed in a forthcoming Armageddon. They would not cause them any trouble and simply wanted only to be left alone to prepare for the end of the earth. The cover was ideal, as there were many such groups with similar beliefs located in that part of the state. But if the Feds got involved for some unknown reason, that was another matter entirely and all bets were off.
These were the kinds of things that kept Natasha awake at night. Just weeks ago, she and Dr. Olga had been discussing a possibly dramatic change to their business plan. Dr. Olga, her minority partner, was the only one there besides Natasha, who had a true grasp of the delicate financial situation they faced. Both felt for some time that changes may need to be made in the operation to not only increase profitability but to stave off a potential funding crisis. Their first big move was snatching both Nikki and Kate simultaneously. One attractive girl disappearing stayed in the news for a week, max, until the next story-du-jour replaced it. But the disappearance of two beautiful young girls, daughters of a wealthy LA businessman no less, created a media firestorm that was frightening to deal with and caused other existing operations to “go dark”. It was brazen act to be sure, but it was starting to look like it had the possibility of paying off handsomely tonight.
Both women agreed that it had likely been worth it, they would know for sure later that evening, but regardless of the outcome they had to consider moving forward on a newer, more ambitious plan.
Natasha wasn’t sure she wanted to do it, but Dr. Olga had been pushing her hard to start abducting girls that were younger, even in high school if necessary. To the older Russian, there were a number of good reasons for doing so. Girls of that age were usually naïve and prone to taking more risks, making acquisitions costs a good deal lower. Training expenses would be dramatically reduced as well. Younger girls, Dr. Olga felt, could be “turned” (made ready for sale) in as little as three months instead of the usual four-to-six. Most importantly, many of their best customers had started to inquire as to the availability of younger merchandise. They were definitely losing some sales because of this, but how many? The good Doctor’s reasoning was “Why send them elsewhere and potentially lose all of their business?” Better to be a one-stop shop she believed.
Dr. Olga had indeed presented some powerful arguments for proceeding forward. But Natasha took a more nuanced approach. She just never felt right about abducting females that young. In fact she had delayed Kate and Nikki’s abductions just so Kate could finish high school. Natasha just didn’t think it was right to put girls so young through something so difficult as Level One Punishments and then the Chamber, no matter what Dr. Olga said. In addition, a rash of high school girl abductions would further raise the pressure on law enforcement to solve these heinous crimes. Eventually they may run into a sting, that was Natasha’s biggest dread. They had been in business for over 7 years now and had successfully processed 300+ girls without so much as a hic-cup, why risk it all now? They would make do somehow. Plus one other key matter, and this was of no small concern, were the thoughts of the staff on a move like this. Yes they were obviously all committed to the cause, but they would certainly risk alienating some employees by taking ever-younger girls. Natasha had always felt that if they were ever exposed, it would be from an insider squealing, not from outside detection. A decision like this one could be the tipping point for someone to finally go forward and rat them out to the authorities.
Those arguments, she realized, were starting to lose their effectiveness with Dr. Olga. Natasha was beginning to understand that. The good Doctor herself said that girls as young as sixteen were routinely subjected to the “Chamber” back in the Soviet Union with no ill effects. That was 20 years ago she added, and since then the equipment has been upgraded many times. Girls now, Dr. Olga reasoned, were much more sexually active and at younger and younger ages. She believed that their tender bodies could easily handle going through the process, now matter how difficult. As a compromise, Dr. Olga had even agreed to limit their abductions to high school senior girls only, But Natasha could see where that would eventually lead, soon thereafter it would be juniors… and then what, when did it stop? Their most recent conversation on the subject, over multiple bottles of wine several nights ago, ended at 4:00 AM with Natasha leaving her friends room and not agreeing to anything, just saying, “let’s see how the auction goes.” For the older woman from Russia, that would was good enough for now, she could feel herself getting closer to her goal, it wouldn’t be long before she got the green light to proceed.
Natasha needed to refocus her attention on the matter at hand. This is where her staff was never more sure of her leadership. This was the pressure packed time when all of their hard work, everyone from the advanced scouts to the lowest maintenance worker, was either going to be rewarded or disappointed by the decisions she made in the next few hours. Many of the women, both customers and staff alike, felt that if she wanted to, Natasha could be a world-class auctioneer on the outside world. Not only did she have a PhD. in clinical psychology, she did an amazing amount of prep work on each of the bidders and her girls alike. The initial $75,000 opening bid was far below their “breakeven point” on any individual slave. That figure was closer to $150,000. However Natasha was certain that this girl, #306, would quickly run that figure up substantially. Two relative newcomers had taken the “full body preview” and that was always a good sign. Also, some of the more experienced women present, knowing the quality of Natasha’s work because they were previous purchasers, would likely jump into the fray.
“Do I have an opening bid for $75,000?” She barked. A half dozen numbered paddles went up enthusiastically in the air.
“Do I hear $85,000? $95,000?”
No one dropped out until she hit $125,000, a very good sign indeed. She was down to three bidders as she hit $155,000. Anxious faces looked all around the room as the total hit $185,000. At this point Ms. Moscoso, the Panamanian woman, bowed out. That left just Ms. Sang and another first timer bidder, Princess Basma bint Talal of Jordan. Natasha could not have been happier, first time bidders were always more reckless with their money, often feeling that they had to make a “big splash” to prove that they belonged with the other powerful women in this “club”.
The bidding was over $200,000 now. The staff, waiting in the prep room with the other girls, was getting excited and cheering more loudly with each successive bid. Neither woman flinched as the price reached $250,000. This battle was proving another of Natasha’s theories; women tended to be attracted to, and bid on, others that were not from their general geographic area. Finally at $275,000 it was over. Princess Basma gracefully bowed out, allowing the Korean woman to take her prize. Natasha slammed the Gavel down and yelled “Sold!” She could only imagine the clapping in the sound proof prep room to her right. #306, while certainly a pretty girl, was not projected to go anywhere near that amount, $190,000 was the consensus of her staff. The evening was off to a great start, and there were still 11 more girls to go!
Soft music filled the auditorium again as Ms. Sang was lead over to a private room. Before taking possession of her new acquisition, she was seated at a computer monitor and given access to a secure, untraceable phone line and internet connection. Moments later $275,000 was wired into an offshore bank account. Once the transaction was confirmed, Chang was allowed into an adjacent private room where #306 was standing and waiting. She was almost naked, gagged and handcuffed with her hands behind her back.
Commandant Stone asked, “Would you like me to remove this”? She gestured to the chastity belt.
The Korean lady smiled and gave a gentle nod, “yes of course, thank you” she responded in somewhat broken English.
Commandant Stone placed her thumb in the device, for the final time she thought, and placed it on the floor. Chang was admiring the splendid creature in front of her, imagining all of the possibilities of their new life together.
“Before I leave you two alone Ms. Sang, please press your thumbprint into this wax square. It will allow us to reprogram the chastity belt, so you, and only you, will have access to her treasures. Let me also ask, would you be so kind to rejoin the festivities in few minutes, when the lights in here flicker? Mistress Natasha would like all winning bidders to remain in the auditorium throughout the auction as a courtesy to the other guests. Also, it allows us some additional processing time to get your slave prepared for shipment.”
“Of course, I will be happy to.” The woman replied, happy just to get Commandant Stone out of the private room so she could have some time alone with her new toy. Once the door shut behind her, the Korean woman circled the nervous redhead, admiring her soft skin as she traced her hands all over the girl’s body. Before long the Korean woman went down to her knees and immediately plowed her face into Jessica’s sparkling cunt, happily licking away at her sweetness. She cupped the back of her slave’s ass cheeks tightly and kept tonguing away at her sparkly box. #306 kept herself on on her feet, trying to force herself into some kind of instant arousal. The last few months had been hell on her and now more then ever she needed a release. The handcuffs and gag made it difficult though to get in a position to come. Before long, the lights dimmed and Chang reluctantly pulled herself away from the girl’s cunt, before she could come. A heavy sigh was audible to both. The Korean lady got up and headed to sink with a mirror, ruby dust spread all over her face. Luckily though, the staff had anticipated this likelihood. A high percentage of the women usually tested the goods orally during their initial five minutes with their new slaves, therefore a generous assortment of soaps, towels and facial scrubs were readily available to clean themselves up.
“You are very lucky #306, to have me as your new owner. There are many women here who are not so gentle with their slaves as I will be. I am sure you will find my estate outside Pusan to be to your liking, but it may take some time though for you to grow to love me. Natasha assures me you will be an excellent slave and serve me well.” With that she left the room and returned to her table, to hearty congratulations from the other women nearby.
Meanwhile back it the prep room, it was time for the next girl to take the stage. Natasha had received a steady stream of compliments after the surprisingly large sale on #306 and she was now ready to reveal the next girl to called forward. Time was critical here, momentum was being built and in no way did she want to derail it by taking any longer then 7 or 8 minutes to get the next girl up for bidding. She liked to move three girls per hour, maybe four if things were going perfectly. Requests for full body previews clearly slowed things down, but there was no way around that. The math was easy though, three girls per hour would take 4 hours for all twelve, and that was a lot to ask of her guests. Many of them flew in from overseas and were clearly exhausted.
Nikki and Kate breathed a big sigh of relief when #301 was called to the front. She was a pretty blond from Toronto. Her real name was Megan. She was a real hell raiser when she was first brought in according to the staff. But once she succumbed, she withdrew into herself and did not socialize with many of the other girls much during her training. The requite hugs and kisses were exchanged with the few girls she became close to, and just like, that she was gone. Nikki and Kate, as well as everybody else in the room watched her go through the paces on the monitor. She did the twists and turns as required as the music outside blared and the lights flashed. Moments later she stepped onto the podium, like #306 before her, as the guards removed all her clothing except the chastity belt.
“Ladies, here we have another beauty for you to contemplate. #301 comes to us from the Great White North of Canada. She is a mere 22 years old, and has a bit of a feisty streak in her. That was quickly tamed though. Since then she has been a true joy to deal with during her training and has displayed quite an affinity for delivering oral pleasures.”
Back in the waiting room, the general feeling was that Megan was not one of the prettier girls there, but that may have been typical girl jealousy. Or maybe not, as Mistress Natasha opened her bidding at $50,000. She always started low when there were no requests for full body previews. This was a risky move for her. There did not seem to be much buzz in the room, despite her constant chatter into her microphone about what a great slave she would make. There was a very real possibility that Stonbriar may take a loss on this one. It happened from time to time. Sometimes girls were not as attractive now as they seemed at the time of abduction; sometimes it was as simple as having the wrong group of bidders at the auction. Regardless it did not seem they were going to have much luck with this one. Natasha could see the visible disappointment on Megan’s face as the bidding struggled to reach $80,000.
Part of the challenge facing Natasha was that she did not have the luxury that other auction houses did when it came to unloading unpopular or slow moving merchandise. Typically in those situations, hard to sell products were taken off the block and simply shelved for a later time, when conditions may be more favorable for a larger sale. Unfortunately Natasha did not have that option. It would be foolish for her to keep this slave around until the next auction, some three months away. #301 had been properly trained and was clearly ready to be sold. To keep her there would just take up valuable cell space and leave less time to focus on the training of some of the newer, and likely much more profitable girls that were always being brought into the Institute. Better to just to take a lower offer, any offer, and move on to the next slave.
That is exactly what Natasha did. She dropped the gavel at disappointingly low $85,000. The new owner was a frequent customer, one of Natasha’s best in fact. She always bought girls at the lower end of the price spectrum. This woman owned a very exclusive brothel in Bangkok, one that catered exclusively to well–to-do lesbians. Her customers tended to be wealthy, just not wealthy enough to own their own slave like the ladies her tonight. But regardless of their economic status, these women had needs, and the brothel excelled in filling them. In fact, Natasha herself had visited that facility many times when she traveled to Asia. The girls who she had trained were always shocked to see her as most thought they would never lay eyes on her again.
Natasha was quite certain that, had the slaves known ahead of time, this bidder would rank near the bottom of one’s they would choose to be purchased by. Lindsay Harrington, a British Ex-pat who had lived in Thailand for 30+ years and opened her brothel in the late 80’s, was a difficult owner to be sure. She worked her girls hard, sometimes too hard, and was known to allow them to be used for the most perverse activities imaginable, provided of course that the price was right. As was her custom, Lindsay was likely to make a second purchase tonight if any of the other available girls did not attract much interest from the other women. Luckily for Natasha, she did manage to sell a fair amount of “equipment” to Lindsay to go with her purchases. Lindsay was able to charge her clients much more per session when they were able to use torture equipment on the girls.
A somewhat gloomy Natasha walked back into the waiting room. There were still 10 girls to go and certainly no reason to get dejected, especially with the wealth of talent still to come. At this point she made an executive decision and decided to shuffle the list, she needed to get momentum back in her favor again.
“#314 please step forward.” Natasha commanded. Immediately a beautiful young Japanese girl stepped out and headed to the front of the room. Her real name was Tanaka, an extremely quiet girl who was taken on a family vacation to San Francisco. Tanaka was absolutely splendid; everyone was in complete agreement on that point. She was a mere 5’ tall and 100 pounds, with long flowing black hair. She had just celebrated her twentieth birthday two weeks ago (Natasha had informed her), and the girls threw a little party for her. Her most outstanding feature was her abnormally large breasts, a full 37C. Definitely far out of the statistical averages for a girl of Asian decent. Natasha was sure she was highly likely to attract a flurry of bidding.
The young beauty walked to the front of the room, dressed in a white satin bra and matching panties with thigh high white stockings and black pumps. The Mistress was certain to turn momentum in her favor with this offering.
As Natasha ran her eyes up and down the girl for the last time, she knew parting with this one was going to be harder then normal. There were certain girls, like Kate, that just had a way of working their way into her heart. Tanaka was clearly one. Her first exposure to this girl came many months ago from an operative staking out a different young lady at a nightclub in Chinatown. That particular operation was quickly scrapped when it was decided by the group that they would be better off taking Tanaka instead. A frantic series of phone calls between Natasha and the abduction team lead to the girl being swiped the very next night from her hotel room. All it took was a $50 bribe to a room service clerk.
Like most Asian girls, her training went smoothly. After the initial shock and acceptance of their situation, these exotic beauties tended to succumb easily, and were, for the most part a joy to train. While certainly no one likes pain, the Asian women learned to deal with it much better then any other ethnic group. Tanaka in particular seemed to be able to handle anything thrown at her. Girls like that were always a challenge to the Mistress, and as was her practice, she put Tanaka through hell and back. Natasha had many late night sessions with her, which always, always included the tit press, and then any other awful thing she could dream up. But like Kate, Tanaka was always ready to do more to please her Mistress. She too had fallen in love with her captor and would put her body through unimaginable tortures to please her mistress.
Natasha was certain this young woman was going to be a slave that would make her new owner very happy indeed. The two women shared a quick glance, Tanaka hoping against hope that the Mistress would have a change of heart and decide to keep her. She could make her so happy she thought to herself. A tear rolled down the Japanese girl’s lily-white cheek. The Mistress extended her hand and wiped it away. She reached over to kiss her on the left cheek. Natasha’s soft whisper of “I’m sorry” was heard only by the Japanese girl. Kate knew her biggest rival for the affections of the Mistress was this Oriental wench, and that is why there was never any real warmth between the two rivals. She was only too happy to see her head out onto the stage.
An audible buzz quickly filled the auditorium, despite the music that was just a bit too loud. All eyes focused on #314, as she strutted slowly around the stage. The Mistress barked out the essential information, but it was mostly ignored as the onlookers focused only on the girl. At least eight women left their seats for a closer look at the beauty. Finally she stepped up and onto the podium where her bra was immediately removed. Her large tits spilled out, but remained surprisingly taught on her chest, seemingly defying gravity. Tanaka put her hands behind her head, just as she was trained, in order to let them stick out even further.
The “full body preview” was requested by multiple bidders, who went behind the curtain in groups of three for a personal inspection of her most intimate areas. Not surprisingly there were no complaints as the women retook their seats so the bidding could begin.
“I thought you would like this one ladies. #314 as you can imagine, will be difficult for me to part with. I personally spent a great deal of time with her, more then most of the girls here, and I can assure you she will make as good a slave as we have ever offered here. Those of you that know me know that I don’t say that without truly believing it.”
“Let us start the bidding at $150,000”. Multiple paddles, too many to count, rocketed skyward.
“Do I hear $200,000?” Not one dropped out.
“Very well then, $250,000.” On and on it went, in increments of $50,000 until only two women were left, both Chinese coincidently, as the price hit $550,000. Natasha was giddy with excitement, yet also kicking herself for not having more Asian girls available this evening. She would not make that mistake again. They always went like hot cakes, she thought to herself, especially when they were this pretty. Finally one of the Ladies dropped out $650,000.
“Going once at $650,000! Going twice at $650,000!!”
But Natasha felt there was more money to be wrung out of this sale. Just before she slammed the gavel down she did something that reinforced her employees confidence in her, but also completely destroyed what little faith Tanaka had left in the Mistress.
“Ladies, did I mention that #314 also is an anal virgin?”
Tanaka, tried not to look over at the Mistress, but she could not help herself. She was careful not to speak, knowing the punishment that would quickly follow, but she glanced over at Natasha and tried desperately to hold back any additional tears. Hearing those words from the Mistress was the ultimate duplicity. During their many nights together over the last few months, when she and the Mistress were at their most intimate, she asked, sometimes even begged Natasha to torture her. She did this not because she liked it, in fact she hated it. Tanaka loathed what her Mistress did to her. She offered herself because she knew it gave Natasha great pleasure. Tanaka was well aware of Natasha’s sadistic nature and the only way for her to get off was to punish helpless girls. But the petite Japanese girl was no different then her fellow slave Kate, who also had fallen deeply in love with the Mistress, and would also do anything for her. And with that love came surrender. Surrender of her heart and her body. The only thing that Tanaka asked, between the seemingly endless waxings of her cunt, the brutal compacting of her tits, the electric shocks delivered to her pussy, the only thing she asked, was that the Mistress Natasha not violate her ass.
The hatred of anal penetration was pretty standard for Japanese girls. They tended to be petite and by default had tiny, forbidding assholes. It was only natural that they preferred to have that part of their body left alone. For all the times that Natasha and her were together, she never once entered her from behind. The slave liked to think it was because the two of them had a “special relationship”. Certainly Natasha could have fucked her that way any time she wanted. But the truth was that she could have cared less about any of her slave’s wishes, she was smart enough to think ahead to this night, the night of the auction. An anal virgin of this quality was worth their weight in gold.
And it worked. Bidders who had previously dropped out re-raised their numbered paddles. The price was climbing fast to over $700,000. The only ones left were the same two Chinese women. Obviously both a little miffed that either would have to spend quite a bit more to secure their prize then just a few short minutes ago.
Natasha made it her business to know her customers and their tendencies, and it was no secret what was going on here. In addition to he many other talents, Natasha was also an accomplished student of history. The Chinese, with their newfound capitalist riches, were now starting to show off some of their hard earned cash. What better way to do it then to purchase a lovely Japanese slave girl? A girl that represented a country that has always has been China’s historical enemy. An enemy, in fact, that as recently as the 1930’s ruled their own country with a brutal hand. This bidding war was no doubt a crude attempt to gain some manner of retribution to correct a historical wrong. The winning bidder, at $740,000 was a familiar customer, a woman named Lily Xiao Hong. She was extremely well connected to the very top of the Chinese government, through means that were unclear to Natasha. It was not her concern though, Lily’s money was just as good as anyone else’s, and she had just made an exceptional purchase. In fact Ms. Hong had made a similar acquisition at the last auction, buying Nikkis’s former tormentor, another Japanese girl named Kiko. The amount this time though was significantly higher.
#314 was promptly hauled of the stage and she and the Mistress shared one short, unhappy glance. Only now was it completely clear to the 20-year-old Asian beauty just how foolish she had been to let herself be sucked into the Mistress’ web of lies and deceit. Natasha truly felt sorry for the girl, there was really no way to explain to her that this was only business.
She felt an additional tinge of remorse because she was well aware of what likely lay ahead for her former lover. Once safely back in China, the poor young girl was probably going to be the main attraction at an ultra-exclusive party for high ranking female Communist party officials. There she would be chained down on all fours and fucked over and over again in the ass by as many as ten different lesbian bitches, all wearing large strap-on dildos. Tanaka’s greatest fear would come true, and in the most sadistic manner possible. How did Natasha know this? One of the other women in the audience tonight, another bidder, had been invited to just such a “party” recently, in celebration of a huge kickback for a road construction project. This other woman, Ms. Hong’s equally high-ranking friend, had told Natasha that Kiko had been the “party favor” for that event. It was brutal for her just like it would be for Tanaka. But again, once the cash deposit was confirmed, what happened to the girls afterwards was not her concern.
Natasha received a loud ovation once she re-entered the waiting room. This certainly took the sting out of the previous sale. #314 had gone in the top 10% of all sales and the staff was jubilant, with fully nine more girls yet to go. They had booked deals for over a $1,000,000 on the first three girls, a record pace. Kate and Nikki waited nervously in the corner as The Mistress prepared to call the next number. Both were fully aware that Natasha could take either one of them at any moment and they would be separated forever, and there was nothing they could do about it. The breathed a sigh of relief as it was #294, Sheila, the redhead from LA that was broken the same day as Kate. Sheila and Kate had become close after their shared capitulation, and Kate was sorry to see her go. The two shared a deep kiss as Sheila was led to the front of the room and eventually out the door.
From inside the waiting room, her sale appeared to be relatively uneventful. She went for a shade more then the other redhead, $290,000, then did Jessica, the first girl sold that evening. Kate was not surprised as she felt that Sheila was much more attractive. The fifth and sixth girl to go were also uneventful sales, at least to Kate and Nikki, who were having a hard time paying attention to anything more then there own fates. The 6th sale marked “halftime” in tonight’s proceedings. The Mistress came out and announced to everyone that there would be a 30-minute break in the action.
This pause was designed for the bidders to take a closer look at the remaining girls up for sale and hopefully loosen their purse strings. It also gave the staff a chance to provide additional refreshments and most importantly alcohol. Spending large and sometimes foolish sums of money on beautiful women was not something done just by intoxicated men. Plying their guests with expensive booze was all part of the overall plan here tonight.
Natasha and her staff were well aware that most women preferred not to leave empty handed, which is why they always invited more guests the there were girls available. The stakes would get ratcheted up as the supply of girls dwindled. The second half of the proceedings invariable led to some feverish bidding wars between some of the world’s wealthiest lesbians. There was much hope that what remained on the block would cause the same outcome. In addition Natasha also had a little surprise up her sleeve to bring in more money.
Natasha wandered out into the crowd to mingle again with her guests. Ever the gracious hostess, she wanted to assure the winning bidders that all had made wonderful choices. She also took a bit of time to make sure that the first time guests were enjoying themselves and to assure everyone that the best was yet to come. It would be wise, she reminded them, to keep their checkbooks handy, as they would not be disappointed with the remaining 6 girls.
The hostess quietly excused herself and walked up a flight of stairs to a private room overlooking the auction area. Inside Dr. Olga and a woman named Darby Coles, her CFO, were busily processing the initial haul.
“How are we doing?”
“We have over $2.2 million now, that is very good but a little below our initial projections.” Replied Darby, respectively.
“We still have some great talent left”. Replied Natasha, uncharacteristically defensive.
“I really wish we had more Asian girls, we must not be caught shorthanded again.” Both women nodded in agreement. Efforts would be redoubled immediately to procure more merchandise from that part of the world.
The three women looked carefully at the guest list and there definitely were some big spenders who had yet to chime in on the evenings festivities, that was always a good sign. There was kind of an unspoken agreement between the three of them that tonight’s auction would have to raise at least $6,000,000 or unspecified “changes” would need to be made in their business model. Those “changes”, as previously discussed between Olga and Natasha, were likely to cause significant turmoil at Stonebriar.
Natasha left that room and headed to another nearby. There she changed out of her dress and into something much more provocative, a bright red leather corset and black thigh high boots. This new ensemble allowed Natasha to show her ample bosom and well-toned body and legs, of which she was very proud. In addition, it was a fresh reminder to both customer and slave alike of how serious the remainder of the evening was to become. Natasha grabbed her trusty riding crop and headed back to the prep room, it was time to get back to business.
Chapter 26 September 30th, 10:00 PM
Natasha’s new outfit certainly caught everyone’s attention.
“All right ladies, it is time to get back to work.” Obediently the staff jumped to attention and started to check and recheck the remaining six girls to make sure they were perfect and ready to go. Natasha had decided that the remainder of the evening would take on much more of a kinky bent as was obvious by her costume change. Without hesitation she order that the remaining six girls be changed into their “B” outfits. This decision did not come completely by surprise, and the staff was prepared. The Mistress was well known to mix things up and liked keeping her people on their toes. She waited only 15 minutes as all of the slaves were quickly stripped of their previously chosen outfits and redressed into their new garments.
Satisfied with the lightening fast work, Natasha paced back and forth in the room up, carefully sizing up her remaining sluts, now looking splendid in their new fetish attire. She stopped at Kate, stared at her for a moment, and smiled at her beautiful young slave. The young girl could feel her heart pounding; “please, please, please don’t pick me” she thought to herself. Kate let out a sigh as the Mistress turned away. She put her hand on a gorgeous brunette, #313. It was Maria, the Latina girl that had been in the adjoining cell to Nikki once Kate had been taken.
Maria had been dressed in a very tight fitting stewardess’ uniform, complete with an airline cap. In fact, all the rest of the girls for sale this evening were all dressed in some sort of uniform. Part of the fetish theme that was to be used in the second half of the auction. Natasha felt that dressing the girls into different costumes was a fun and hopefully profitable way of continuing the evening. At the very least it would certainly get everyone’s attention.
Before Natasha and her slave entered the room, the speakers played the sounds of a jet engine roaring to life and the screens showed airplanes flying through the skies. A narrator crackled over the speakers, “Ladies, do you remember the golden age of airline travel, before the cattle stampede that has become commercial air transportation today? Remember when everyone dressed up and gorgeous stewardesses were at your beck and call to serve you? Well those days are here again, please focus your eyes on our next offering…”
On queue, Maria stepped forward to the gasps of the crowd. She was an absolutely stunning young woman, a mere 19 years old, with long flowing jet-black hair. She had a fabulous, to die for, body. She was only 5’ 3” and weighed in at a perfect 110 pounds. Her most outstanding feature though were her enormous breasts, a full 38D. The tight uniform she was compressed into only accentuated that feature.
Nikki had deliberately not formed many close relationships during the training phase, with the obvious exception of her sister. Watching Maria be led out to the stage was a palpable blow to her. The two provided each other with much needed support during the difficult “breaking” phase and Nikki started to shed her first tears of the evening. Kate held her close. They were still together, but who could say how long that would last?
Out on the stage, Natasha took a much more active roll in “peddling” the merchandise. The first thing she did was change again, this time into a “pilot’s” uniform, to play along with the theme. She followed a few steps behind the young Latin girl, gently tapping her ass with the riding crop as she made her slow trip around the catwalk. Natasha was now wearing a wireless microphone and used it to describe Maria’s many features in glowing detail. The audience could feel her excitement as Natasha began to carefully disrobe the young Mexican girl. She unbuttoned her dark blue blouse and casually tossed it aside. Next came the unzipping of her matching skirt, which dropped to her ankles. Maria was now wearing only a white lace bra, white panties over the ubiquitous chastity belt, and white stockings. A true fantasy come to life. Maria stood still as Natasha unhooked her bra, allowing her magnificent tits to burst free from the exhausted fabric; an audible gasp filled the room as the cameras focused in tightly and her magnificent bosom. The two big video screens clearly showing everyone present just how impressive her tits really were.
“Seeing is believing ladies, if you are a breast woman, like I am, #314 may be the perfect choice for you. I can assure you, she does have the biggest pair of any of our remaining girls.”
Maria stood perfectly still on the podium as Mistress Natasha invited anyone who wished to come up and get a closer look. Half a dozen women took the invitation and joined them on stage.
“Feel free ladies to touch them, feel for yourself that they are oh so real.” First one, then two, then three, and finally all six of the women were rubbing their hands all over Maria’s body. Caressing, squeezing, inspecting every available inch of her tender body. A couple ladies even traced the delicate area around the chastity belt, no doubt hoping to slip a finger underneath the seal to feel the intimate treasure underneath. This was the ultimate indignity for Maria. Strangers had unfettered access to her body and they were taking full advantage of it. They were worse then drunken high school boys, of which she had plenty of experience with. Natasha knew that this activity would cause Maria a great deal of consternation, but she could only chuckle. Maria was a proud young woman; in fact, her length of time before going to the chamber was in the top 10% of all slaves. This unseemly groping was clearly unpleasant for her.
Maria held up well though, and Natasha was proud of her. Now was the time for a little extra surprise.
“Ladies, can I ask you all to please take a few steps back from the podium for a moment?”
One of the guards, on queue, stepped out from behind the curtains and brought with her a silver tray. Out of the corner of her eye, without turning her head, Maria could see that this was going to be very distasteful. From the tray, Natasha took a sterling silver squirt bottle and sprayed the slave’s tits with an ice cold liquid. The effect was instantaneous; Maria’s nipples started to stiffen. Within moments they were rock hard. The oil only increased the allure of her perfect globes as the high intensity track lighting system illuminated them brilliantly.
“Ladies I would like to show all of you that these beautiful breasts aren’t just for show, there are some practical benefits to owning them as well.”
Natasha grabbed a tit press from the tray. A fearsome apparatus, it was a black wooden device with gold studs used to compact the tits of any woman unfortunate enough to wear it. With the help of the guard, Natasha carefully grabbed each oil-covered breast and placed them between the wooden slats. The press was fastened tightly behind Maria’s back with the belt like strap and a small hook was connected from the middle of the upper slat to Maria’s slave collar, to provide extra support and hold her breasts high.
Satisfied the press was in place, Natasha and the guard methodically began to screw the large wing nuts, on either side of the upper bar, tighter and tighter. #314 was obviously in pain as her beautiful bosoms were slowly being compacted. Natasha decided to gamble here by not using any type of restraint mechanism on Maria. Her hands were completely free. It took a tremendous amount of willpower for her not to scream out, not to fight back, not to do anything to stop this attack on a very tender part of her body.
What the bidders, and even most of the guards didn’t know, was that Natasha and Maria had literally spent the last month in training for just this moment. Every day, at precisely the same time, Natasha would summon for Maria to be taken to a private training room. The guards were excused once Maria was firmly secured to a rack attached to a wall.
The training process was indeed a painful one, as it was designed to be. Maria was forced to stand, while her wrists and ankles were cuffed securely to a wall. The Mistress herself attached the tit press to her. Her chastity belt was removed and two electrodes were glued to her pussy. The Mistress told her that this test was designed to increase her tolerance for pain. She had absolutely nothing to worry about between her legs if she could remain strong enough to avoid screaming as the press was tightened. Each day the Mistress would turn the screws a bit more then the previous day. Maria did gradually build up a tolerance, but each session inevitably ended with Maria screaming out as her tits were compacted to their very limits. Sure enough Natasha was all too pleased to deliver a searing burst of electricity to her slave’s pussy. At the end of the 30 days though, Maria was able to bear an almost mind boggling amount of pain.
And it was now that this intensive training with the Mistress was paying off.
The bidders were clearly impressed at the amount of torture this slave could endure, without so much as a peep coming from her. But even Maria’s face was starting to show fatigue as Natasha and the guard continued to turn away at the screws. At last they stopped, but only to ask one of the ladies present if they would like the honor of attaching nipple clamps to the engorged tits. One woman stepped forward and gladly performed the task. Maria did her best to remain still as Natasha played with the chains, letting them sway back and forth. The pretty Latina girl knew what was next. She did not wait long as Natasha added some heavy weights to the chains, little solid steel “ornaments” as she called them. They dangled from the chains and added increased pressure to her terribly swollen nipples.
“You see ladies, this girl loves pain, she can take whatever is dished out and willingly asks for more.”
A number of clearly impressed bidders nodded.
“I can assure you, what is between her legs is every bit as tantalizing as what hangs from her chest. Can I ask everyone to return to their seats so we can begin the bidding?”
Several of the women were disappointed at this obvious attempt to brush past the “full body preview”. Natasha was well aware of that, but with this girl, it was the tits that were going to make the sale. No sense delaying the bidding any longer. Natasha was certain that this was likely to be a spirited round of action. Whenever that many women came onto the stage, things generally got quite lively.
“Let us start the bidding at $250,000.”
More paddles then Natasha could count went up, a great sign.
“Very well then.” Bidding went up in $50,000 increments until at last the gavel fell at $650,000.
“Sold to the lady from Ecuador.”
A warm applause circulated through the crowd and Ms. Rosalía Serrano accepted her congratulations. Another wealthy landowner, weren’t they all in Latin America? Rosalia tended to favor large-chested girls, as a review of her previous purchases would confirm. She would provide a good home for Maria. With some of the other bidders here it could have been much worse for her. It was usually best for the slaves to end up with someone who spoke their native tongue. Girls who did not understand what was being told of them tended to have a much more difficult time then the others. But, as most of the slaves came to realize, a common language was largely irrelevant to their new masters, as they were not being purchased for their conversation.
As Ms. Serrano was being led to the private room to get acquainted with her newest possession, Natasha hurried back to the prep room to bring the next girl out. They were down to five now and the anxiety level of the remaining girls was high. Natasha wasted little time as she promptly ordered #305 to the front of the room. Nikki and Kate breathed a sigh of relief as a girl they new only as Ashley scurried to the front the room. She was dressed the most provocatively of any of the remaining girls. She was wearing only a tight black latex bra, ting matching panties and thigh high boots. She stood obediently at the front of the room as she was fitted with a “pony girl”get up. A rubber bit gag was forced into her mouth and she was fitted with a fair amount of shiny black bridle gear, including horse blinders and a humiliating headpiece, which stood straight up in the air. The Mistress attached a leather leash to Ashley’s slave collar and forced the young blonde to her hands and knees. After getting complimentary nods from the staff she led the girl out the door and onto the stage.
A pony girl showing fit perfectly with the fetish theme of the second half of the auction. There were several buyers here tonight who were really into the whole pony girl scene, and Natasha felt it was wise to offer something tailored more to their specific tastes. There was nothing that made Ashley particularly better suited to play this role, really any of the girls could have done it, but the staff felt it best not to waste one of the real “A” list girls. Pony girl buyers tended to buy more the “look” then the actual girl.
Crawling around on her hands and knees was humiliating for any girl, but especially so for Ashley. She was a bright girl studying at an elite university in England when she was abducted. She was a bit snooty, as was expected from a girl of British aristocracy, but that changed soon enough when she was brought to Stonebriar. In just a few short weeks, she turned herself into a model slave and it was universally agreed by the staff that she would definitely be missed. Natasha too was sorry to see her go. Nevertheless she did get some pleasure in leading the former haughty girl around on a leash with one hand and tapping her ass with a riding crop with the other.
A couple of slow trips around the runway and #305 was led to the pedestal, where she remained kneeling. The girls in the prep room could see Ashley breathing heavily, with saliva coming out the corners of her mouth. This was exactly how Natasha wanted her to look after being led through the paces. Three potential bidders requested a full body review. The curtain, as usual, descended to allow for privacy, providing a brief stoppage in the action.
This allowed everyone in the prep room to gather their thoughts. The two sisters held each other tightly as one of the staff members made her way over to them. Nikki and Kate were stunned to see Commandant Stone heading straight towards them. Both girls, for obvious reasons hated her, as did the other two girls still left waiting in the prep room. Both shot her dirty looks. Why was she even down here? There was very little contact between the girls and the any of the staff from the submission floor once they had been moved to the training floor, Level Two. Neither sister could remember seeing her for months. She walked over to two girls and awkwardly hugged them both.
“Girls, I know it has been some time since I have seen either one of you. I am certain that neither of you ever wanted to see me again. It may not mean anything to you now, but I wanted you both to know that I understand how difficult this time may be for you. I came down here to wish you both the very best.”
Both girls looked at her inquisitively, neither sure what to say. Was she serious, or was this some last mocking gesture before they left the institute forever?
“There is no need to say anything,” Commandant Stone continued. ”What I have done to you and participated in doing to you, it was nothing personal, it was only my job. I just wanted you to know that. I don’t expect either of you to forgive me for what I have done; I only ask that as you move onto this next chapter in your lives that you understand why it was necessary.”
The Commandant kissed both girls on the cheeks and walked away, out of their lives forever. For her, this impromptu visit was just to apply a little salve to her troubled conscience. She had been with Mistress Natasha for years and likely would never leave her now, but sometimes the psychological toll became too much for her to bear and these brief visits provided an outlet to alleviate some of her guilt.
Meanwhile, back at the auction, things were heating up. Just as Natasha expected, pony buyers were indeed a loyal lot. When the gavel fell, the pretty young thing from the UK went for the tidy sum of $540,000. She would be joining the “stables” of a noted Equine enthusiast, from her home country no less.
They were down to the final four and the tension in the waiting room was palpable. The four remaining slaves consisted of a Chinese girl, a gorgeous brunette from the Midwest, and of course the sisters, Nikki and Kate. There wasn’t much to do now but wait. All four girls sat quietly in the middle of the room as attendants continued to apply make-up to their girls, brushed their hair, checked their outfits, etc. Dialogue was kept to a minimum, largely because there wasn’t much left to say to one another that hadn’t already been said a thousand times. The odd feelings of camaraderie between the slaves and staff slowly evaporated as the evening progressed. As the ranks of the girls disappeared one by one, those that remained became increasingly annoyed at the ever-growing smiles of the staff.
It was all becoming too real now of what was really happening to them, their highly structured lives were about to be turned upside down. As had been the case for the previous few months, nothing was under their control and feelings of helplessness were unavoidable. All eyes remained focused on Nikki and Kate as no one was sure what the Mistress would do with them. Everyone, slave and staff alike, genuinely did relate to their awful plight and felt sorry for them.
Natasha entered the prep room again all voices fell silent. She walked to where everyone was gathered. Her outfit bore no clues as to who would be called next. Without much delay, her choice was revealed: it was #309, the striking brunette, Rachael from St. Louis.
By all accounts, Rachael was one of the prettiest girls there. She was taller then most of the others, maybe 5’ 9”. She had dark, shoulder length hair and dark green eyes, clearly her most outstanding feature, and sure to be a hit here. But perhaps most enticing was her look of pure innocence. A look she somehow managed to maintain despite the intense torture and training process of the last six months. That wasn’t the case for all the girls either. Many “aged” much more then that during their stay. Preventing that from being so obvious was a constant challenge for the staff.
The Mistress had had Rachael dressed in a high school cheerleading outfit, another of her fetish outfits. She wore a tight white sweater, with a big red “S” (for Stonebriar) on the front. She had a red and white poodle skirt and of course white stockings to round out the look. Her hair was kept in a ponytail.
Obediently she stepped forward and waited at the opening in the door as Natasha strolled to the center of the stage.
Out in the main room, Natasha took control. “Ladies, for those of you not from this country, please allow me to introduce you to an all American fantasy. In this country many men participate in sports of all types. They generally become quite organized at the high school level here. While the boys are playing their silly little games, pretty young girls are there on the sidelines to cheer them on. Dressed in tight sweaters and tiny skirts, theses “cheerleaders”, as they are called here in this country, can wreck havoc on the budding sexuality of both sexes. Many times beautiful girls like these become an obsession to both boys and other girls alike.”
With the crowd’s interest slowly beginning to perk, Natasha signaled for the music to be turned up and for clips of various cheerleaders to be shown on the many video screens. A minute or so passed before she continued.
“Without further delay, I am proud to present our next offering, a beautiful brunette, known to us here as #309. Certainly I am sure one of you will be able to give her a much more appropriate moniker.”
Rachael tried to smile as she took her queue, stepped out onto the stage and slowly traversed the well-worn carpet on the catwalk. How many had been there before her she wondered? She was happy to finally be leaving this god-awful place, but much like the others, she was scared of what was to come next. Just six short months ago she had been out jogging by the river, seemingly in a safe neighborhood, and now she had been through hell, with the very real possibility of things becoming a whole lot worse.
She made her second loop around, trying to act peppy, as a cheerleader was supposed to. She did a few jumps and short leg kicks before finally stepping onto the podium. Natasha gave her a courteous smile, obviously pleased with her efforts. Like the others, she obediently stood there as her Mistress removed first her sweater, then her bra, and then finally her skirt and panties. Rachael was pleased to hear a steady stream of oohs and aahs as her clothing was removed piece by piece.
Normally this type of attention by other women would flatter her, but not tonight. All it served to do was leave a sickening feeling in her stomach, like she was just another piece of meat on display, which in fact she was. Natasha invited the well-dressed hordes of onlookers up for a closer look, and with that of course came the degrading and unwelcome groping and pawing.
Rachael, unbeknownst to Natasha and her staff initially, was already a lesbian. A very discrete one as it turned out. This was not an uncommon occurrence; maybe 1 in 15 women brought to the institute were already sexually active with other women. This tended to make the conversion process a bit easier, but not as much as one might think. Gone was the need to force the girls to agree to sexual reorientation, as they were already lesbians. This fact tended to knock a week or so off the capitulation process. However the girls were still put through the same process and, just to be on the safe side, Dr. Olga still insisted that every girl be sent to her chamber. Like most true lesbians, and with Rachael in particular, they tended to be deathly afraid of forced penetrations. This unfortunately made her visit with Dr. Olga particularly unpleasant. Rachael would best be remembered for the violent struggle she put up before finally succumbing to the diabolical dildo.
As she worked her way through her training, Rachael was usually one of the first girls requested for the dreaded nightly “pleasuring sessions” given as perks to the staff. She was particularly skilled with her tongue and only became more so with the deft instruction of the teaching staff. Like many of the women who had been there for some time, Rachael gradually accepted her destiny and was pleased to be moving on despite the unknowns.
She managed to force a smile as the various women took their turns feeling out nearly every square inch of her body. Moments later, a pair of golden handcuffs were brought out, and she knew instinctively what that meant. Rachael obediently placed her hands behind her back. As the curtain fell, and her hands were locked behind her, Mistress pressed her thumb into the chastity belt and removed the delicate apparatus. No less then six prospective bidders took at close look at her most intimate areas, careful though not to touch.
Rachael was proud of her body and genuinely liked having her cunt kept in such pristine condition, although she was sure their was a better way of doing it then the brutal methods employed here. Approving nods from the guests brought a smile to both her face and Natasha’s alike. The Mistress was sure that this girl would keep the trend of high dollar sales going. A few more minutes and the ladies were satisfied with their “sneak peak” at the goods and they returned to their seats.
“This is our ninth selection my dear guests, and I am sure you will all agree that this one does not disappoint. Let us review the statistics of this lovely young girl before we open the bidding. She is a youthful 22 years old, born and raised in the Midwestern United States. #309 is 5 foot nine inches tall and weighs a mere 122 pounds. She has kept her fine physique by being a cross-country runner and we have encouraged her to keep that up as she was being trained here. And for a runner, I am sure you will all agree that she has wonderful breasts”. Natasha took one in each of her hands and squeezed them gently.
“35B is her cup size. And let me mention one other key fact that should increase your interest. This pretty young lady was licking pussy long before we ever got our hands on her.”
A small gasp was detected in the audience. Long time guests at the Institute had seen other true lesbians auctioned before. Sophisticated buyers knew from experience that these girls tended to truly make the best slaves.
“I thought that would get your attention”, the Mistress continued. “Those of you that know me, and have been here before, realize that this girl presents an uncommon opportunity. She would lick your pussy without even being trained to do so. Combine that with our world-renowned training methods and you have a slave that is a rare find. I must insist that we begin the bidding at $300,000. Do I have any takers???” The Mistress barked out.
To no one’s surprise a number of paddles went up, even from some unexpected places. Bidding continued at a furious pace, in increments of $50,000. Natasha peppered her requests for new bids with a healthy dose of additional attributes for this particular slave. It seemed to work as Rachael was bid up to $700,000. Finally it stopped. The winning Bidder was the Princess from Jordan, beaten out earlier in the evening on the very first offering of the evening. This time she was spending a considerable amount more, a full $500,000 more then her earlier losing bid. This purchase was likely the confluence of a few factors; first time buyers trying to make a splash, the generous amounts of alcohol served and the unpleasant though of not wanting to go home empty handed. Natasha was sure of those reasons likely played a role in Rachael being sold for such a healthy sum.
As she watched the young beauty being led to the introduction room, she could see the excitement in the face of Princess Basma. Moments like these were such a joy for Mistress Natasha, she was helping make the dreams come true for so many lesbians. She had no doubt that Rachael would indeed make a fine slave. The Mistress felt some amount of sympathy for the American girl though. Slaveholders in that part of the world tended to treat American girls in a particularly harsh manner. Rachael was likely to undergo significant hardships in the beginning. She undoubtedly would be given little time to prove her worth, Natasha thought, as Middle Eastern women tended to bore quickly of their slaves. They often traded them to one another, often times into more difficult and unsavory situations. Hopefully that would not be the case with Rachael though. But there was nothing she could do about it now, she still had three more girls to sell, and more importantly, she had to figure out a way to deal with the dilemma of the Buckingham sisters’.
Chapter 27 September 30th 10:30 PM
Rachael waited nervously in the introduction room as the Princess completed her large transaction. Once it was confirmed, the Middle Eastern monarch entered the room. Rachael stood on the podium, her heart pounding. This was as nervous as she had been in some time. The Princess dismissed the Commandant after politely indicating that the removal of the chastity belt would not be necessary. She motioned to the young girl to take her outstretched hand. Rachael took it and stepped down to the floor.
“Kneel before me, my dear. For now I am your new mistress.” The Princess commanded, in nearly flawless English, Rachael noted.
Rachael obediently complied and put her head down in a subservient manner, precisely as she had been trained.
“My name is Princess Basma, I want to congratulate you, as you have become my very first slave. Many people have told me that Mistress Natasha trains the most obedient lesbian slaves in the world. Now at last I will get to see for myself.”
Rachael knelt, head still bowed, knowing that she had not been granted permission to speak and certainly would not do so now.
“I can promise you”, the Princess continued, “that I do have an interesting life planned for you, though probably not as you had hoped for, my dear. You are going to be introduced to a whole new culture and a way of doing things that is completely foreign to you. I am not going to lie to you, your first few months as my slave will probably not be very enjoyable. In just a few short weeks you will be my first entry into the Sappho Olympics. You will be exposed to some practices probably more fiendish then whatever it is they do to girls here.”
Rachael was stunned, not sure what to think. Why did this have to happen now? She was sure that she would “get lucky” and be sold to an owner that would treat her well. She had no real basis for feeling that way, just a hunch during the last few months of her training. Perhaps she felt that her willingness to eagerly participate in her training would be a reward. All the girls that “took” well to their training held out hope that their positive attitude would be rewarded. Rachael, should have known better. Slaves always went to the highest bidder; the Mistress was not going to do any of them any favors by steering them toward the better owners.
The Princess slipped one arm out from her dress and then the other. She allowed the silky black garment to drop to the floor. Her intentions were now quite clear. Rachael looked up quietly muttered: “Yes Mistress, I am ready to pleasure you in any way you so desire.”
Princess Basma patted her on the head, like she was an obedient dog, and lowered her black satin panties, allowing Rachael to get a whiff of her femininity.
“Lick my pussy, and I shall tell you all about what you have to look forward to when we return to my palace.”
Rachael leaned forward with her mouth, placing her hands just underneath each cheek of the Princess’ surprisingly tight ass. She pressed her mouth forward, darted out her tongue and began licking her new owner’s cunt.
“Yes my dear, keep going, that is nice.” The princess started to rock her hips forward a bit, as the soft pink tongue of slave #309 continued to work it’s magic. “Now let me tell you all about the wonderful little event that you will be entered in. You will compete against the lesbian slaves of other wealthy royals of my country and the surrounding region. There are maybe a dozen of us, wealthy women who delight in showing off our properly trained girls to the others. Once a year we get together and make our slaves compete against each other in bizarre and unusual sexual games.” The Princess was getting wetter by the moment, this slave knew exactly what she was doing, and she was close to coming already. She wanted to finish her dialogue though first and forced Rachel’s hot mouth away from her burning hole.
“You have done nothing wrong, she told her slave reassuringly. You will be allowed to continue in a moment.” Rachael lowered her head again and took her hands and placed them properly behind her own back as the Mistress continued. “I don’t want to tell you too much now, but it is safe to say that American girls are decidedly unpopular in my part of the world. You will likely be subjected to some of the most difficult and unusual torments possible. I am not worried though. Misterss Natasha tells me that all of her girls trained to handle the most difficult tortures imaginable. I hope that is true, is it my dear? I hate to lose!”
Princess Basma grabbed the back of Rachael’s hair violently and pointed her head upwards, forcing the young slave to look her directly in the eye. Rachael was initially stunned at the amount of force used jerk her head back and equally surprised at the almost instantaneous shift in demeanor exhibited by the Princess. There was no doubt in her mind now that she was indeed on of the unlucky ones. “Yes Mistress,” she answered meekly, “I am ready to submit to anything for you. I will do anything I can to make you proud of me.”
“That is exactly what I wanted to hear, now get back to work.” The Princess pushed the back of her slave’s head forward again, forcing Rachael’s talented mouth right back onto the Princess’ cunt. In a few moments her reward came. The Princess received a knee shaking orgasm. She quickly regained her self-control and got dressed. She exchanged no words with her new slave, treating her as if she didn’t even exist. She was hired help, Rachael knew that instantly, and she always would be treated that way. The Princess cleaned and washed herself at the sink and exited the room to rejoin the auction.
Rachael just lay there in the middle of the floor, her mouth still covered in pussy juices. She was sobbing softly to herself. She had accepted her fate along time ago, but she never expected anything this dreadful. The Commandant walked in to prepare the girl for shipment. She had watched the whole episode on a secret monitor. She helped Rachel to her feet and gave her a towel to clean up with.
“Why” she asked, “Why do I have to go to someone this awful?” The slave muttered out.
The Commandant didn’t answer immediately. She just helped the girl to her feet and helped to freshen her up. There was no denying the empathy she felt towards the pretty young slave. She experienced this with most of the girls. Commandant Emily was well aware that their time here, for many of slaves, would be a picnic in comparison for what they would face with their new owners. She was as gentle as she could be with Rachael. Commandant Emily had been hand picked for the unenviable task of taking care of the final preparations. None of the upper level staff members wanted to deal with the intense emotions that the girls would feel just before they left the compound forever. Emily was the last staff person from Stonebriar any of them would ever see again.
For her though, it wasn’t that easy. She was the last person that the girls would see before beginning the journey into permanent slavery. Commandant Emily herself was one of the younger women on the staff, just 26. She had been chosen for this job because of her friendly demeanor, one that the slaves readily adapted to. Among her duties of course was preparing the girls for transport. The tasks included dressing them in whatever attire, if any, their new owners requested. Lingerie, leather, dresses, whatever the new mistresses wished. More importantly though, Commandant Emily was to ensure that the all important remote control to the chastity belt, with their electric shocking mechanism, was given to the new owner.
Princess Basma had filled out a form indicating that she would like to have #309 wearing a tiny black bra and panty set, complete with stockings and garters. It was no surprise to the young guard that the cheerleader outfit meant nothing to the new foreign buyer. Emily had selected just the right ensemble, and proper size, and proceeded to dress the younger girl. Rachael offered no resistance as the comely staff member helped to outfit the young slave.
The girls were separated by only a few years; in another world they could have been close friends. But here they were heading in completely opposite directions. Rachael knew what she faced; there was no point in trying to do anything to change that. But before she left here, into a likely hellish existence at the hands of her new Mistress, she had some questions.
“Why are you doing this? How can you participate in something so horrible?” she asked in a matter-of-fact manner, not expecting an answer.
Surprisingly though she got one. Commandant Emily had always wanted to lift some of her guilt and with this slave she finally had an opportunity. “I know there is nothing I can say that will make you feel any better about your situation, but I feel I at least owe you some type of explanation. What I am going to tell you, I don’t want to sound like this a justification for what I have done, it’s not. I know what I am doing in here is wrong.”
Rachael looked on disbelievingly, surprised that she was getting any answer at all.
The Commandant continued. “You see for my whole life, ever since I was young girl, I was made to feel like an outcast. I grew up in a small town and it was not easy being a lesbian. I had a very difficult time growing up. Pretty girls, girls like you, always teased me and rejected my attempts at having a relationship. I was young, and didn’t know any better, I didn’t know that there were other young women out there like me. Women who liked having sex other women. In fact I would bet if you had a chance to speak freely with the other women that work here, I am sure you would hear similar stories. It wasn’t until I met Commandant Stone, who told me that it was all right to be comfortable, with who I was. There was nothing wrong with sleeping with other women she assured me. I was mesmerized by her and never wanted to be apart from her. Once she felt that she could trust me, she introduced me to Mistress Natasha. The three of us would spend hours together, just talking and then having sex. Then one day they asked me, asked me if I would be willing to join their special group. It was located hundreds of miles from where I lived, out in the middle of nowhere. It was a place they told me where pretty young girls would never turn me down for sex, and if they did they would be punished for it. It almost sounded to good to be true, but once I came here, and saw for myself what it was all about, I knew that I never wanted to leave and would do anything to stay.”
Rachael just offered a blank look, trying to digest what she had just heard, before asking, “But it’s inhuman what goes on here. You are taking us away from everything we have ever known, torturing us for months and then selling us off to some heartless bitches just for money. How can you be a part of this? How is this fair to me? I wasn’t given any choice when they took me. How would you like this to happen to you?” Rachael was starting to raise her voice now.
“I don’t condone everything that is done here. I see each and every day how much you girls suffer. I have thought about this a lot, I really have. Every three months it is my responsibility to prepare all of you for shipment, that is not easy let me tell you. They think it is, but it’s not. There are some girls, like you #309, that I have grown very close to. No matter how much they tell us not to get emotionally involved with the slaves sometimes it is impossible not to. A part of me wishes that there were some way I could help. I get no pleasure in watching how you are broken down and the trained. To see and hear what you girls go through is inhumane. I just don’t know how else it could be done properly to get the results that they do.”
“It doesn’t have to be done at all!!!!” Rachael was raising her voice again. “We have not done anything wrong. All the girls like me, we all come from families, families who want us back more then anything, families that would be stunned at what is happening to us if they only knew, and I am almost glad they don’t. Why don’t you do something to stop this madness?” Rachael was pleading now. “Just go to the authorities and get us out of here!” Please!”
Commandant Emily looked into the girl’s eyes. She could see how scared she was, even as she helped her into her the tiny black panties, a little too small to cover the chastity belt. She stopped for a minute, and gave the girl a kiss on the lips. This was absolutely forbidden, as #309 was technically no longer Institute property, but the young staff member didn’t care. Rachael had always been one of her favorite girls there and she would miss her dearly. What she was saying made sense of course, as she started to fasten the garters to the stockings. She grabbed the satiny black bra and put it over Rachael’s tits, but not before squeezing them gently and giving her another passionate kiss on the lips.
Rachael looked at this moment as her big chance, perhaps her last one. She wanted to seduce the older girl into helping her. She turned around and continued her lingering kiss with the guard. With her hands mercifully free, she put them to good use and started to probe for the Commandant’s cunt. The tight latex pants that all the guards were required to wear this evening made it difficult. “Please let me do this for you.” Rachael begged, as she dropped to her knees, feverishly trying to pull the guards tight pants down.
The young woman thought carefully now. She was about to cross a line of which she could not go back. If she were discovered carrying on with a slave now there was no telling what could happen to her. She had of course seen the vast assortment of torture equipment at the Institute and in no way did she want to be subjected to any of it.
But as was so often the case when beautiful young woman were involved, common sense went out the window. Emily began to think of who would know about this possible indiscretion? How long did she have with her? In the meantime Rachael continued to pepper the Jessica’s stomach with soft little kisses as she worked hard to get down to her cunt. Rachael knew that planting her experienced mouth on Jessica’s pussy was really her last opportunity to convince anyone to help her. How long did she have until other security staff would come in?
At last she gave in, the young guard lowered her pants and then finally her panties at Rachael hungrily dove at her cunt. For the second time in 15 minutes, Rachael was licking away at a strange woman’s pussy. Rachael pulled her head back, long enough for the two women to make eye contact. But without warning Emily used her right hand to force Rachael’s mouth back onto her smoldering cunt. “Please, please don’t stop!” She screamed.
The pretty brunette continued to slide her tongue up and down Emily’s now soaking wet pussy lips. It didn’t take long, just another minute or two for Rachael to dart her tongue inside Emily’s slot and then the 26 year old fell backwards onto a couch, where she enjoyed the after effects of a mind blowing orgasm, her entire body tingling with delight. The Jordanian Princess was a lucky woman indeed, she thought, as she started to compose herself.
Rachael however was already up and looking around the room, scouting around for possible exits. She was smart enough to realize though that she would not get far without inside help. With the chastity belt able to deliver punishing and neutralizing shocks to her pussy, she surmised that she would be quickly recaptured anyway. Her only hope was to pray that Commandant Emily would have an ounce of compassion in her heart and would be willing to help after what she had just done for her.
Rachael crawled over to her captor and put her head in her lap while gently stroking her legs. “Please Commandant, will you help me? I don’t want to spend the rest of my life with that witch.”
The Commandant, now fully composed, got up, placing Rachel’s head back onto the couch. “#309, you are a wonderful slave, and I will always remember our last few minutes together. But I cannot help you. Even if I wanted to there is no way to get you out of here. The security is too tight and it is much too dangerous. The penalty for getting caught, for each of us, would be beyond comprehension.”
“Please, I beg of you, don’t make me go with her!!!!” Rachael stood up and tried to hold the Commandant. She took one step back and ordered the slave back to her knees.
“I am going to tell you what I tell all the girls that I process for shipment out of Stonebriar. Try to remember the good times you had here, you in particular #309 will always hold a special place in my heart. I remember each of you and I wish you all the best of luck with your new Mistress. Try to remember that things don’t always turn out as bad as they seem. You may one day grow to appreciate your new life.”
Rachael knew it was hopeless now, she had but one chance, to attack and overpower this ungrateful bitch and somehow try to sneak out of here. She sprung to her feet and tackled the larger woman, sending both of them to the floor. Commandant Emily was startled at first, this type of aggression had not happened in quite some time. She did not panic though, but instead relied on her training. She had been told time and time again not to try to subdue an inmate alone; instead she should just get help. As the two women rolled around on the floor Emily pressed a small button on her necklace, immediately a silent alarm was triggered and a half dozen guards entered the room and quickly corralled the wayward slave.
“Thank you ladies, you can see this one has gotten a little feisty for her own good.” With the heavy breathing Rachael now subdued and held in place, the equally sweaty Commandant retrieved the all-powerful remote for the chastity belt. Let this be a reminder to you. She held the “engage button” and the two spring-loaded metal plates lowered themselves into position. Rachael could feel them press into the soft flesh on either side of her cunt. She knew what was coming next.
But before anything happened, the women forced a bit gag into her mouth and fastened it tightly.
“Hold her tight.” The Commandant commanded. She pressed the “Shock Button” and immediately a burst of voltage traveled through Rachael shaved snatch. She tried to get up, but too many hands were holding her down. “And Again.” A second, longer charge followed the first. Rachael was breathing even more heavily now through the gag now as she tried to squirm away. She was now being held by all fours now, as Jessica got right up in her face.
“Have you learned your lesson yet, you little bitch?” Before Rachael could answer, Jessica pressed the button again. The 22 year old shook violently, but the guards held strong, preventing the girl from wiggling free and causing any more damage. The rambunctious little bitch was clearly exhausted, and there was no sense in damaging someone else’s property any further. After all she would need time to rest before her long trip to the Middle East. Handcuffs were slapped on her, before the Commandant dismissed the other guards. Comfortable now being alone with the certainly sorry slave she casually escorted Rachael to the adjoining room.
Through the door was a narrow, dimly lit hallway with doors numbered one through twelve. They stopped at number nine. Emily took a key and opened it up. The room, if you could call it that, was no bigger then a closet. Inside was bench and that was it. There was no light. The Commandant pushed the girl inside and forced her down on the bench.
“I will miss you #309, I am sorry our last few moments had to end like this. I wish you well on your journey. You will never see any of us again, but I hope that you are able to think of some of the good times we had together.” Emily bent over and kissed the pretty young slave on the forehead for the last time, as she did with every girl who left Stonbriar forever. Tears rolled down Rachael’s cheeks as the door behind her was closed and locked. She was left in total darkness now, not knowing what would come next, but certain it would not be good.
Emily walked down the hallway to the door, stopping at each cell to make sure it was locked. Behind each of these doors were the other girls sold earlier in that evening, each kept in complete darkness and in total silence. Per Natasha’s strict instructions, no slave was allowed to leave the premises until the auction was completed. Just three more to go and then the staff could count the spoils.
Chapter 28 September 30th 11:15 PM
They were coming down to the finish line. There were only three girls left in the waiting room. Nikki and Kate sat silently with the last slave, a strikingly beautiful Chinese girl named Tang. There was little doubt in anyone’s mind that these final girls were the most attractive of all the slaves for sale that evening. The Mistress had certainly chosen wisely. She wanted the evening to end with a bang. The three lovelies waited patiently together, all holding hands as the Mistress approached. Anything was possible now. Kate and Nikki prayed silently as Natasha sat down with them on the couch.
“Girls, I know it has been a long evening and we are now coming to the end.” She looked at the three beauties carefully, Kate in particular tried to avoid eye contact, just like a student would who didn’t know the answer to a tough question posed by the teacher. Natasha could sense her deep concern, knowing how much the pretty blond wanted her to pick Tang. She kept her gaze on Kate, just to further tease the girl, and then finally grabbed Tang’s slender hand and led her away. She would be next. Kate breathed a heavy sigh of relief as the two made there way to the door. The sisters hugged again.
Tang, or #316 as the Stonebriar staff knew her, was a classic oriental beauty in every sense of the word. She was petite with long, straight dark hair and a well-proportioned figure. Her skin was a tad darker in complexion then most Chinese women; most likely do to growing up in the warmer, sunnier Guangxi province in the south. Her demeanor before being kidnapped was consistent with what many feel is typical of oriental women in general, shy and subservient. During her stay at Stonebriar she became even more introverted, which is exactly what Mistress Natasha and the staff expected. This of course only made her all the more appealing to them, and that was certain, they hoped, to translate well at the auction.
Unfortunately for Tang, she spoke little English when she was taken from her tour group, which was visiting Hong Kong at the time. While an interpreter was available to her during most of her torture and training sessions that could hardly have been much of a consolation. It was difficult enough going through something like this for any girl. To have to endure it when you had little understanding of the language used by your captors made it doubly so.
Tang though, like nearly all of the oriental girls brought in, adapted well to their new surroundings. Natasha tended to think that girls from the Far East, who have been sold into sexual slavery for thousands of years, handled their situation much better then the American and European ones, who tended to be much more accustomed to their freedoms. No matter though, the net result was always the same, it made no difference where they came from or what language they spoke. Each and every one would be broken down, trained and sold.
Natasha brought Tang out onto the walkway to noticeable gaggle of very interested onlookers. She had dressed her up as a librarian, complete with eyeglasses, a short black skirt and white blouse. Once she mentioned that this newest prize was from China, the desired attentions from the back of the room become quite apparent. One of her favorite bidders, a wealthy industrialist from Japan named Takako Doi, made her way towards the stage. This woman had also purchased many of Natasha’s finest slaves in previous auctions. Tonight though Natasha was hoping that Ms. Doi would make a point. Earlier in the evening a young Japanese girl, Tanaka, #314 had been bought by a Chinese woman. The Chinese and the Japanese had been historical enemies, going back many centuries. Certainly Ms. Doi was fully aware of what an unpleasant future #314 faced at the hands of those Chinese savages. Natasha had gambled, correctly, that her wealthy Japanese friend would attempt to return the favor to her rivals from across the Yellow Sea.
Once it became apparent what was transpiring between the Asian rivals, the other bidders quickly dropped out. What ensued was a high stakes game of one ups-man-ship between Ms. Doi and her rival Lily Xiao Hong, the new owner of Tanaka. Back and forth the two women went, in increments of $50,000, as their friends and native countrywomen saat there and egged them on. Natasha’s plan worked to perfection, preying on nationalistic pride as emotions continued to rise in the late hours of this extraordinary Saturday night. Finally bidding came to a halt, after 8 tension packed minutes. Natasha slammed the gavel down at the stunning price of $950,000! Ms. Doi, the fabulously wealthy daughter of a Japanese automobile scion, walked away with her prize. The Chinese bidders were obviously very disappointed. There time would come they assured each other.
Natasha, after applauding both women for a spirited competition, took one last opportunity to say goodbye to Tang. She had no idea that this shy timid girl from Mainland China would provide such a bounty to her and the staff. She walked over to the girl and helped her off the podium. She planted a kiss on the pretty girl’s lips.
“Thank you, thank you, thank you #316. I never would have believed that such a bashful girl, who was so scared on her first day here, could have ever come to accept what needed to be done to you. You were such a pleasure to train my precious, you never gave us any trouble, you always wanted to learn and for that my dear you will be sorely missed.”
Tang could only nod and look down and mutter a “Thank you Mistress”, as Emily led her away, in handcuffs of course. Natasha still had one more piece of business to attend to as she headed back to the waiting room.
Chapter 29 September 30th 11:30 PM
It had all come down to this. Week after week of being subjected to cruel and bizarre tortures, followed by months of difficult training learning the forbidden arts of Sapphic lovemaking. The final chapter of their stay at Stonebriar was about to be written. It was all about to end in just a few agonizing minutes. Kate and Nikki huddled together on the surprisingly comfy leather couch. Each girl surveyed the room cautiously, trying to glean the least little clue as to what their fate would be. Would they be sold off one by one, and likely never see each other again? Or would the Mistress live up to her end of the bargain that she promised Kate, to try and sell them together as a package deal? The truth was that no one in the waiting room knew anything about Natasha’s intentions. The Mistress had very deliberately kept her thoughts to herself.
In she walked, again to an enthusiastic greeting from her staff, all no doubt elated that Tang had nearly cleared the $1,000,000 barrier all by herself. No one could have possibly predicted that. Natasha accepted her compliments warmly before slowly making her way over to the Buckingham sisters. She had had them dressed in what to her was the ultimate fantasy ensemble: Catholic schoolgirl uniforms. The girls looked absolutely stunning in their matching white blouses and red plaid skirts. To complete the look each girl wore white stockings, complete with matching garters and panties, which of course would be visible when their skirts were lowered.
Nikki and Kate held each other’s hands tightly, as the Mistress sat down in a chair across from them. You could have heard a pin drop in the room as even the staff hung on every word she was soon to utter.
Natasha relished these moments, and she paused for dramatic effect before finally speaking. “Girls, no one that has ever come here has gone through what you two have. It is certainly difficult enough to go through this process, but to have to watch your sister suffer through it simultaneously, that must have been incredibly difficult for each of you. I want to thank you both for how well you have held together, lesser women would have broken.” The girls looked at each other, unsure what all this meant.
Natasha continued: “I know you will never be able to forgive me for what we have done here, and I am not asking you too. My hope is that you will one day at least understand that we cannot always choose our fates, but we can make the best of the hand that is dealt to us.” Natasha paused again. “Several weeks ago I promised you Kate, that I would attempt to do what has never been done here before at Stonebriar, sell two girls at one time to one single owner. I am here to tell you both now that I intend to live up to that promise.”
The girls leapt to their feat screaming and hugging each other. “Thank you Mistress, thank you so much!” Kate screamed.
The Mistress motioned for them to sit down. “Before you get too excited, I want you to know that there is no guarantee that a joint sale will actually occur. I have an obligation to our investors to maximize your selling price. If it appears that you will fetch more money by being sold separately then I will not hesitate to do so. I hope you understand that.” This definitely took a little air out of their balloon.
“That being said, you are both stunningly beautiful girls, amongst the finest ever offered for sale at Stonebriar. It is likely that many suitors will go to extraordinary measures to acquire both of you.”
This somewhat put the girls at ease again.
“My advice to you is to be as sexy and alluring as possible to our bidders. As distasteful as you may find this, I would highly recommend that both of you become as sexually suggestive as possible toward one another. You will want to express, that despite that fact that you are sisters, you will have no problems making love to each other. Most of the women out there have perverse sexual desires and many will find it thrilling that two sisters will happily engage in sexual activities with one another.”
Nikki gave Kate a weird look, but the Mistress was probably right, anyone attending this function would likely be very aroused by such a sight.
“I will do my part for you two as well; I will be doing something unprecedented here at Stonebriar. For the first time ever I will show secret hidden camera footage of your training sessions. I will caution you in advance, these videos that I will be showing will not be easy for you to watch and will no doubt bring back some unpleasant memories for both of you. It is important that you not show any emotion however, that may scare off a potential buyer and reduce your chances of being sold together. Am I making myself clear ladies?”
“Yes Mistress”, they girls responded in unison.
“Very well then, let us proceed, this has been a long night for everyone. Let’s try to end it on a high note.”
She stood up, and the sisters followed suit. The Mistress motioned for Nikki to move ahead and wait at the door, as she grabbed Kate’s shoulder and pushed her into a small private room adjacent to the waiting area. Nikki became extremely concerned, was the Mistress already going back on her word? Wisely though she did nothing and waited where she was told.
Back in the small room, The Mistress sat in an overstuffed leather chair, like you would find in a high-class strip club and promptly ordered the petite eighteen year old to her knees. She pressed a button on the wall, which was a signal to her staff to offer another round of drinks to their guests; she was going to be delayed slightly.
“Don’t worry Kate, I am not going back on my word. I just wanted one last opportunity to say goodbye to you, and also to make you an offer.”
“Yes Mistress, what is it?”
“You know Kate that over these last few months I have developed very strong feelings for you. I try not to develop emotional attachments to any of the slaves. But you are very special indeed. Since the first day you walked in here, I knew you were going to be difficult to part with. I want you to know that I hated everything that I had to do to you. It wasn’t easy for me watching you go through so much pain. I just didn’t have any alternatives. The thought of another woman doing whatever they want to you is not a pleasant one for me.”
Kate gulped hard, she had an idea of what was coming next, but wanted to hear it from the Mistress first.
“I think you know what I am going to say next Kate. Don’t you?”
Kate nodded.
“This is something I have never done before, but I have never been so captivated by a girl like you.”
“Kate, I am going to ask you to make the most difficult decision in your young life. Do you want me to pull you out of the auction and become MY eternal slave?”
Kate was stunned; despite the fact she had hoped that an offer like this would come before the auction, she didn’t expect it to come so late in the process. She put her head in The Mistress’ lap as Natasha stroked her beautiful blond hair. Natasha knew that she wasn’t being fair to the girl. No one should have to make this kind of choice at any age, let alone an eighteen-year-old girl. Natasha could feel Kate’s tears flow down her thighs. The two had developed a powerful bond; there was no point in denying that. Despite everything that Natasha had done to her pretty young slave, and she had done some awful things to her, Kate kept falling deeper and deeper into love with her. Some girls were just like that.
Kate had no way of knowing of course that The Mistress’ offer would not be honored if she did indeed choose to stay. In no way would Natasha take a likely record-breaking slave off the market, especially at this late stage. She would never be able to face her staff again, even if she was the boss. This sinister display of psychological power was being conducted solely to satisfy her own massive ego, to see if she still had the ability to talk girls into anything..
“You will have to make a choice my dear, and quickly. Stay with me or go out there with your sister and take your chances that you will be sold together.”
Kate peeled herself away from the safety of her Mistress’ thighs, and looked up into her eyes. They had shared this look before, Kate was looking for a sign from her Mistress, any sign. What should she do? She tried to weigh the factors carefully in her head. She loved her Mistress, maybe more then anyone she had ever loved in her life. Yes Natasha had brutalized her, but to Kate, that had been a small price to pay to gain entry into a new and exciting world of sadomasochistic lesbian sex. A future with Natasha would no doubt have some serious downsides, not the least of which was more savage tortures to her tender body. Even worse though was the thought of having to constantly compete for the Mistress’ love and attention with what was sure to be a steady stream of other young beauties that were constantly being brought into Stonebriar.
With Nikki, she could end up with someone who would try to protect her, someone who would always love her no matter what. They had been close since childhood, how could she turn her back on her older sister now? But what if they were sold to different women? Kate would lose both forever and live a lifetime without either one. That was a thought she could not bear. It was an impossible choice. Natasha could see the poor girl struggle with the magnitude of this decision. She then decided for once in her life, to offer some compassion and help Kate reach the right decision. She put her hand under the sobbing girl’s chin.
“I don’t know what to do Mistress, you know how much I love you, but how can I leave my sister?”
“Kate, I know it is a tremendously difficult decision. Let me try to help you. If you decide to stay with me, you must know that what I have done to you before now will pale in comparison to what I will do to you in the future, you stay here will only become more and more difficult. You know that I have extremely deviant sexual desires and I will live them out through you no matter how much you it hurts you.”
Kate thought for a minute. Why did it have to be that way, she wondered? The answer was easy to reach though. She knew that her Mistress knew of no other way to express her love. “That does not scare me Mistress, I will endure whatever I must to satisfy you.”
This was not going as planned, Natasha thought, so she decided to be more graphic, to further dissuade the teenage girl from trying to stay with her. “Kate you need to be aware that first night that you spent in my chambers, I’m sure you remember the one, the night that I attached those electrodes to your pussy. That will take place every night. I can’t stop myself. It is a sickness that I have. I love to make pretty girls suffer and suffer you will, I think you know that don’t you?”
Kate was obviously unhappy with what she was hearing, but she said nothing.
The Mistress continued: “I will punish your body with ever-increasing amounts of electricity, delivered directly to your cunt, and your nipples too. What I will subject you to will be unimaginable levels of pain. From there my pretty young thing, it will only get worse. I will introduce you to unimaginable horrors, ones that you were never exposed to during your training. You will become the institute’s guinea pig for testing new equipment before it is used on the new slaves.” The Mistress was pleased with the growing look of unhappiness Kate was showing on her face.
“Is that the life you want to lead with me?” she asked, already knowing the answer. But just to be on the safe side she added, “Besides Kate, I can not promise you that another pretty girl that is brought here won’t catch my eye. If that happens I cannot guarantee that you won’t be sold at the next auction. That isn’t fair to you is it?”
Kate looked up at Natasha. It was clear that no matter what she did or said it was over. The woman who she had developed such an intense, even burning love for was not going to reciprocate that affection now. No matter how excruciating it was for her, it was time to let go. Kate tried to hold back her tears, even as Mistress Natasha held the girl’s chin in her latex gloved hand.
“Mistress, I must choose my sister then. I could not bear the though of losing you to another girl.”
Natasha finally smiled, happy that Kate had come to this conclusion on her own. “I think that is wise, As much as I wish we could be together, it is not fair to let this opportunity to be with Nikki slip away. That would not be good for either one of us, would it?”
“No Mistress.”
“What you need to know now Kate is that I will do everything possible to sell you two together, in order to do that though I must use absolutely every power at my disposal. One of the things that I want to convey to the ladies out there is how intense your loyalty is. How you will make an excellent slave no matter who your new over is. Do you understand why that is important?”
“Yes Mistress.” Kate answered,
“Good, because during the auction I am going to show the bidders two very private moments of your training process. These are things that I would NEVER show to anyone, let alone someone from outside the Institute. But I feel that must break protocol and show these videotapes, to give the buyers a truer feel for the type of slave that you are now and will become for them.” Kate gulped unsure of where this was going.
“The tapes I am going to show out there will be troubling to you, because they involve some of the most intimate moments that the two of us shared together. The first tape will be the night that we were together in my private suite, the night that I brought you to orgasm and then you agreed to let me deliver electric shocks to your pussy in return.”
“Why Mistress? Why do they need to see that?” Kate asked, obviously distraught at hearing that unwelcome news.
“It was a special night for us, my precious, and I hate sharing those very private moments with anyone other then you”; she rubbed her hand through Kate’s hair.
“Let me try to explain: Remember back during that night when I told you that you wouldn’t understand why I was doing this, why I had to do that terrible thing to you?”
Kate Nodded.
“Now I can tell you Kate, because you can understand now. People like this, the sadistic lesbians out there that are going to be bidding on you, they want to know that the slaves they are bidding on, spending so much money for, they want to know that the girls for sale here tonight will endure any pain necessary in order to achieve an orgasm. When they see that you willingly subjected yourself to horrible, painful electric shocks to your pussy just to have an orgasm, that will show them just how well trained you are and will hopefully drive them into a bidding frenzy for you. Every one of those ladies out there will desperately want to own a girl that will sacrifice herself in that manner just to have an orgasm. That is what these women crave more then anything, a beautiful girl that wants, even needs to be punished in order to come. That is why you are so valuable Kate, you are a beautiful eighteen-year-old girl that has been trained to willingly accept pain and punishment and yet also has incredible abilities to deliver absolute ecstasy to other women!”
Natasha was grinning now even as Kate could see the truth about her captor. Natasha never really loved her, everything she did and said to her it was all just part of her grand scheme to increase her value. Kate felt like such a fool now. She hardly even shrugged when Natasha went through the other video that would be shown. How could she have fallen for such a cold ruthless bitch?
“It is time to say goodbye my love. But before you go, I think I would like to enjoy you one final time. You know what you must do.”
“Yes Mistress.” Kate answered reflexively and then reluctantly lowered her head down between Natasha’s legs for the final time. Her expertly trained tongue accomplished its goal in matter of minutes. Natasha could tell that Kate’s heart wasn’t into this particular pussy licking session. A few days earlier and she would not have let this transgression slide so easily, but now there was precious little time to do anything about it. In an hour or so she would never see Kate again. Natasha quickly collected herself, pushed Kate’s head away, and then ordered the little slut her to her feet.
“Come my dear, it is time to find you a new Mistress.”
Chapter 30 September 30th 11:50 PM FINAL CHAPTER
Nikki breathed a sigh of relief as Kate and the Mistress came out from the small room, her worst fear so far unrealized. There was a shiny glow on Kate’s face and all present were knew immediately what had just transpired. Kate was made to wait next to Nikki as the Mistress took a quick look at herself in the mirror, satisfied, she walked out onto the stage. The lights were dimmed and the volume of the music was increased. It was time to bring this evening to a close.
“Ladies, thank you all so much for your patience. I realize it has been a very long night.”
A silence enveloped the room as everyone stopped talking to focus on the stage. It was time to see what surprise the Mistress would come up with next.
“My dear guests, this has been a magical evening, I hope you will all agree. We have offered you the opportunity to acquire some truly magnificent beauties, without question some of the finest merchandise to ever leave our facility. Now though I would like to raise the bar to heights that have never been seen here at Stonbriar. I am going to do something unprecedented, something that we have never done before.”
The spotlights all moved over to the entrance of the door of the waiting room. That was their cue, Nikki and Kate walked out. Two stunning girls dressed in matching Catholic schoolgirl outfits trotted out on the stage. Nikki led the way, slowly walking around the stage, stopping, spinning, and bending over. She was doing everything she had been trained to do and more. Kate was just behind her, following the queues of her older sister, trying carefully to remember everything she had been taught to do.
Natasha kept silent, soaking in the gasps from the ladies, delighting in the rising chatter that was reaching a crescendo. She knew she had a couple of blockbusters here. There was a rush toward the stage, something that she may have expected to see from a bunch of teenage girls at a concert for some boy band, but certainly not from a group of older, sophisticated and very wealthy women. Nikki and Kate were perfect, as they went through their paces and at last took their positions on two circular podiums, the second rising from the floor as to give no early clue as to what was in store for the end of the evening.
As the women made their way back to their seats, Natasha felt comfortable in beginning the selling process. “Ladies, before we get going, and I am sure you are all anxious to get the bidding underway, I need to provide some additional information that was deliberately not made available in your dossier. The girls you see before you, #310 and #311 in your program, are in fact real life sisters!!!” A noticeable gasp emanated from the crowd.
“I thought that may perk up your interest”, she continued. “The two girls you see before you now are the fruits of what turned into our most costly and lengthy abduction ever attempted here at Stonbriar. As I am sure you will now all agree after seeing these two magnificent beauties, it was absolutely worth every risk we took to bring them here and train them.”
Spontaneous applause broke out.
“What I would like to ask you all now, and what I have promised these two lovely young slaves, is that I would attempt to sell them as a package. Certainly that is not a prerequisite to complete any deal here this evening, but for one of you lucky ladies out there, this could be the opportunity of a lifetime. The chance to acquire two of the most stunning girls that have ever been offered for sale here.”
Natasha stopped talking for a moment and looked over at Kate, who was trying to force a smile. Kate and Nikki too for that matter were both surprised that Mistress Natasha had actually gone through with her promise. But both were keenly aware that anything could happen.
“I am sure all of you would like a closer look at our merchandise, but in the interest of saving time lets do something a bit different.”
Natasha motioned to Nikki, who stepped down from her podium and onto Kate’s. “If you would be so kind my dear.” Nikki began to undo the buttons, one by one, on her sister’s white blouse. She slipped it off her shoulders and let it fall to the ground. Kate’s more- then-ample bosom produced another round of salacious comments from the crowd, even with her white silk bra still on. Nikki continued to disrobe her sister, as she un-zippered the tiny red plait skirt around Kate’s waist, letting it fall softly to the carpeted top of the podium. The young beauty now stood there wearing only her white bra, matching panties and white stockings, the ones with little pink bows on the top. Natasha insisted on those as it made Kate look even more pure and chaste. The only thing that took away from her beautiful innocence was the chastity belt obviously protruding from under the silk panties. All understood though that that could not be helped.
Natasha made one quick gesture and Kate repeated the disrobing process with her sister. The only difference in their undergarments was that Nikki was wearing garters, which connected with her stockings. Clearly no stone was left unturned to complete the schoolgirl look. Natasha was beaming; her ultimate fantasy was likely to match that of a number of women out in the crowd tonight.
The girls were now made to stand side-by-side as Natasha continued her sales pitch.
“Ladies, before we get started with our opening bid, I would like to pry your eyes away from these two beauties for a moment and look at one of the video monitors. What you are about to see is something that has never been shown to any group of clients before. It is an inside look, captured on videotape, of one of the most intimate moments between slave and Mistress. For those of you that are long time customers, you know how carefully we guard our trade secrets and training methods. We never share this type of information with anyone. Tonight however we are going to make an exception. The staff here feels strongly enough that showing this ultra-secret videotape is the very best way to truly convey just how exceptional these two girl’s are as potential slaves.”
Natasha looked back at Kate, who was still in disbelief that she would again have to live through this horrible moment.
The video started, and an immediate silence enveloped the room. Natasha and her A/V expert on staff had spent countless hours carefully editing this tape, they wanted to be absolutely certain what was revealed here was only what they wanted their audience to see. It started out with Kate being tied spread-eagle on Natasha’s bed, lying there begging for the Mistress to pleasure her. Natasha spoke and clearly laid out the price for accepting such pleasure and then continued with Kate reluctantly agreeing. The video of Kate’s perfectly shaved pussy, obviously there for all to see, was crossing a taboo for Stonbriar. Such looks were previously available to only the most serious of bidders during the “full body preview”. The actual orgasm Kate received was shown is graphic detail, with her perfect body shuttering and straining against the rigid restraints as she tried to accept her pleasure. Her face looked in every bit the ecstasy as one might expect a beautiful 18 year-old girl’s to look as she was experiencing an orgasm from the very talented tongue of Mistress Natasha.
What came next was a shock, literally, to everyone. Kate was lying there, still fully restrained, begging, pleading with the Mistress not to go forward with her plan. Even offering her “virginity” to avoid the horrible electrodes. This part was clearly the most delicate to leave in the video. Mistress Natasha and the others wrestled with this predicament for many hours on whether to include it. Did they want to give the impression that Kate was a virgin and then try to continue the lie about it right through the auction? Doing so could drive Kate’s value to stratospheric heights. They obviously had never offered a virgin for sale but Natasha was certain that would bring a whole new level of interest. Few women could resist knowing that they were going to be the first one inside a beautiful girl. However to be discovered as liars could permanently damage Mistress Natasha’s sterling reputation, perhaps beyond repair, and ultimately cause a fatal blow to Stonebriar. At last it was decided to show it and have Natasha issue a disclaimer immediately after the conclusion of the tape.
The video continued with the bidders, including sister Nikki, all glued to the screens. Kate had never discussed this terrible incident with her older sister. She was ashamed of it actually as she had been too weak to say no to Natasha. To complicate matters further, she truly was in love with her captor. That made this whole episode all the more embarrassing to Kate. Up on the podium Nikki grabbed her sister and held her tight, she didn’t care what the Mistress did now. Kate needed her more now more then ever. But Natasha didn’t even notice. Up on the screen Kate was watching those electrodes being pasted to her pussy. As the video rolled on there was some noticeable discomfort by some in the audience, a few women even turned their eyes away. This type of thing wasn’t for everybody, Natasha was well aware of that. While 99.9% of the women that had ever been to Stonebriar for an auction were under no false illusions that these types of tortures went on here, these girls did not become truly remarkable slaves by “accident”, it didn’t mean they wanted to actually see it. Extreme methods were assumed to be employed on the girls by nearly everyone in attendance, it just wasn’t discussed openly. Natasha preferred to look at it this way: Many people enjoyed a fine cut of beef, but few people actually wanted to know what goes on inside the slaughterhouse.
Nevertheless, the point was well taken by most. For an eighteen-year-old girl to willing subject herself to such savagery just to be allowed to come was impressive indeed. This girl was special.
When the tape ended the Mistress waited for a few moments for everyone to gather themselves. Both Kate and Nikki were crying, not unexpectedly, and Natasha was glad that the two showed some emotion. Certainly the women in the audience could feel for them, this was an extremely difficult moment for both and some compassion was definitely in order. Natasha handed them some tissues and gently whispered to them to let go of one another and assume their correct positions.
Once things had calmed down she spoke again: “#311, thank you for being brave enough to sit through that.” As if she had a choice. “You and I have talked about how difficult that moment was for both of us, and not a day goes by that I don’t question my decision for putting you through that.” Natasha’s voice was dripping with insincerity; no one there believed for a moment that she did not enjoy every second of shocking Kate’s cunt.
Natasha faced the crowd again and continued: “What you have all just seen here is a girl that will do anything, I mean anything to receive the gift of an orgasm. I want you to take that into account when you think of your opening bids.” Natasha glanced out at the throng and was pleased to see a number of heads nodding, clearly agreeing with her assessment.
The Mistress walked over to the two slaves and used her riding crop to tap Kate on the ass. She knew what that meant. She was now to begin the second phase of the disrobing procedure. Kate dropped to her knees and seductively kissed her way up the perfectly toned legs of her sister. She paused at Nikki’s panties, laying a kiss on her well-protected cunt, while skillfully working her way up to Nikki’s white bra. Soft sensual music was played in the background as the impromptu seduction continued. Kate removed her sister’s bra and began to gently lick and suck her sister’s tits. This continued for a moment as the camera’s zoomed in on the two slaves. Kate obviously enjoying this more then Nikki. Satisfied, the Mistress ordered them to switch. Nikki clearly was the more uncomfortable of the two, but she obeyed and did a credible performance. Ooh’s and Aaah’s were heard when Kate’s bra came off and for the first time people could get a good look at her perfectly shaped globes.
Most women in the crowd were no doubt hoping the things would be allowed to progress to a natural conclusion, with the girls eating each other’s cunts, but the Mistress of course would never let that happen. “You can see ladies that these two sisters love each other very much and would do anything to be together, I am sure many of you would like to own them both?”
Almost every head nodded. “Of course I am sure you all do.” The Mistress walked back to the podium and whispered something in Kate’s ear. Immediately the younger girl dropped to her knees and became even more aggressive with her older sister, who remained standing obediently on the podium. Kate began to caress the inside of Nikki’s thighs, slowly kissing them, alternating back and forth as she rubbed the back of her sister’s still well toned calves. She worked her way toward Nikki’s pussy, still trapped behind her panties and the ever-present chastity belt. Soft kisses came from every direction; Kate was putting on a great show for the mesmerized crowd and Nikki, despite fighting her urges with every ounce of strength in her body, was getting turned on too. Natasha was elated. It was time to begin the bidding.
“Ladies, I know it is hard to take your eyes off of these two, but please try.” The spotlights again trained on Natasha as she asked for the opening bid to begin at $1,000,000 for the pair.
Nearly every paddle went up.
The bidding was furious.
“$1.1 Million”
“$1.3 Million”
“$1.6 Million”
The higher the numbers got, the more intense Kate’s seduction of her sister became. Nikki could feel Kate’s hot breath go right through her white silk stockings. She could see her sister trying desperately to slip even a finger under the infernal chastity belt in an attempt to pleasure her. Nikki never wanted anything so badly in her life as to come right now. Her pussy was getting hotter and wetter by the second. She knew it was wrong to want her sister’s mouth on her cunt, it was against everything she believed in, but she didn’t care. Sadly though for her the custom fitted chastity belt could not be penetrated. The rubber seals prevented everything, even air, from getting in or out, as they both knew very well. Kate was frustrated but yet undeterred; she rubbed whatever parts of Nikki’s ass were available, then moved up to her tits. The bidding frenzy going on in front of her only fueled her passions further.
As the figure hit $2.2 Million, only three bidders remained. Natasha decided to slow things down. Delaying momentum in a furious bidding war was always dangerous, but two very wealthy women, both previous customers had dropped out, much to her surprise. She wanted and needed to get them back in the game. She was gambling here, but it was time to show the second video.
“Ladies, I am loathe to stop the action here, but I think this is a good time to introduce a second stunning piece of video that will again show you why these two slaves are worth breaking your budgets for.”
Again the ladies focused on the myriad of monitors in the room. As the Mistress continued talking: “Again I would like you to pay close attention to the actions of #311.”
The screens again came to life and all saw Kate being fitted with a large black dildo. Kate stopped the sensual assault on her sister herself and looked on in shock and also disgust. She and Nikki knew immediately what was coming next.
Like the previous video, this one was heavily edited. There was no clear shot of the evil contraption attached between Nikki’s legs, or to the circumstances that lead to this cruel event. The Mistress continued: “Ladies, what you are about to see here is a girl that has been trained to obey any command, no matter how perverse, trained to do things that no girl would ever willingly do, but she will do it because she is in love. Please watch this.” The tape continued and showed a confused Kate being led around the room by Natasha, with a dildo hanging between her legs. She finally realizes that the girl fastened to the sawhorse is indeed her sister. The audio was turned up in time to include this humiliating exchange between the Mistress and Kate.
“’You love me don’t you (#311)? I need to know now more then ever that you do love me.’”
“Yes Mistress, you know I do”.
“(#311), I want you walk behind your sister, take the dildo between your legs, and ram it into her ass!!!”
As the video continued, Kate’s reluctance to anally violate her sister was very apparent, but she of course did indeed go through with it. The Mistresses’ “help” in the entire diabolical scheme was painstakingly edited out. When the video was over, most eyes naturally turned to the actual participants, right up on center stage. Kate was still on her knees, holding her sisters legs tightly. She had stopped her heated seduction of Nikki, which was clearly understandable. They had gone through so much tonight.
“Ladies, I am not sure what more I can say about these two exquisite young ladies that could possibly convey how special they truly are to me. For a teenaged girl to anally penetrate her sister, on only my command, that should tell you all you need to know about how well they would serve you. #311 in particular is a special one indeed. Whoever is lucky enough to own her, will enjoy that same kind of devotion and loyalty, you have my sincerest promise on that.”
The cameras focused in their faces, both girls had fresh tears rolling down their cheeks. The reminder of the physical pain of that evening, and now the emotional pain of having to relive it were just too much. Having Natasha describe the ordeal like they were animals secretly photographed on a safari was too much to bear. The girls crying became more audible now. Natasha was starting to worry that maybe she had gone too far. She did not want any of the bidders to sympathize with the girls. She needed the girls to be though of as merchandise, not actual people with feelings. She paused for a moment and walked over to the girls and tenderly brushed the tears off of the sisters’ cheeks. She turned her microphone off for a second, and told them the worst was over, no more videos, no more suffering. They just needed to remain calm for a few minutes longer and the auction would be complete. One last thing she added: “Kate’s attributes had been sufficiently addressed Nikki, what do you have to offer? Remember I only promised that I would try to sell you together, I never guaranteed it! I think you know what you need to do.”
Nikki felt her heart drop. The Mistress was right; the sick and perverse videos she had shown would likely enhance Kate’s value, but what about hers? She needed to let these women know that was every bit as valuable as Kate. She didn’t have many options now, so she did what she was trained to do. She swallowed that lump in her throat and began to seduce Kate. Now she dropped to her knees, asked Kate to stand up, and started to caress her sister’s stocking clad thighs. She kissed her way up Kate’s legs and planted multiple kisses on Kate’s panties.
The bidders were astounded. The Mistress exercised incredible control over her slaves. Moments ago the two pretty young girls were sobbing uncontrollably and now one sister was hungrily seducing the other. Natasha was delighted. Her mystique continued. Before she continued she took one last look behind her and glanced at Nikki, now eagerly alternating kisses between her sister’s gorgeous breasts and searching in vain for a way to get access to Kate’s perfect snatch.
“Now where were we? I believe the bid was at $2.2 million to you, Ms. Fernanda?” She was the lady from Spain with the deep love for electrical tortures. Natasha was not the least bit surprised that she was in the thick of the bidding.
“$2.4 Million!”
“$2.6 Million!”
Natasha was delighted; her gamble had again paid off. There were now 5 or 6 different women back into the action, including the two key ladies that had dropped out earlier.
There was certainly a real risk in showing such depraved and shocking videos to the attendees, that no doubt had turned off some potential bidders, but that was quickly forgotten now. All records were in the process of being broken. She was ecstatic! Kate and Nikki were now writhing all over each other, trying to prove to the buyers that acquiring them both would be a tremendous investment. Their distraction with each other was well timed, for the surprise new guest just now entering the auction would have stopped both of them dead in their tracks.
The bidding finally came down to two women; one was Prime Minister Sylvie Kinigi of Brundi. She was a truly valued customer for Natasha, purchasing four girls at outrageous prices over the last several years. She was as corrupt as she was brutal. The “Prime Minister” title was one that she gave herself and certainly not earned at the ballot box. She ruled her tiny country with an iron fist. There was nothing she would not do to hang onto power. Rumor had even had it that she had had her husband killed, as he was unwilling to tolerate her frequent lesbian dalliances. With him out of the way, there was nothing to impede her.
The other woman was a bit more mysterious to Natasha. She was an American, who went by the name of Claudia Wingate. Natasha was sure that was not her real name. Several other women present tonight had vouched for her two years back and that was good enough for her. Better yet she had made two previous purchases for a total of over $1.2 million. Now however with this round of bidding she was stepping into the truly big leagues.
Another thing about this woman intrigued Natasha, in her one and only conversation with her, the exceedingly polite Ms. Wingate had slipped her a business card, telling Natasha not to hesitate to call her at any time, day or night, if she ran into any significant legal problems with her operation. Natasha didn’t think much of it at the time, as it was not unusual for guests at Stonebriar to offer gifts or services. But there was something in the way she said it that made her feel that this was not a hollow offer. Ever since that evening Natasha had kept that business card in the top drawer of her nightstand, just in case.
With everyone else now out of the game, all attention was now focused on Ms. Wingate and her South Asian counterpart. Natasha paused for a moment and asked Kate and Nikki to come closer, and stand with her to watch their futures unfold before their eyes. A brief round of applause made it’s way through the audience, in thanks to both Natasha and really her slaves for putting on such a memorable night.
“The bid is $3.6 Million to you Ms. Wingate.”
“$3.7 Million” was her quick reply.
“$3.8” came just as quickly from the Prime Minister.
The two ladies glanced at each other, more in a friendly manner then anything else. Each certainly had a great deal of respect for the tastes of the other. Finally Ms. Wingate got up and sat down in an open seat next to her counterpart. The two carried on a very low decibel conversation among themselves. Everyone, especially Nikki and Kate, waited with baited breath. At last, Ms. Wingate stood up and spoke.
“Mistress, if it is alright with you, Prime Minister Kinigi and I have decided that it is in our best interests if we purchase the girls individually. We realize that these two slaves would like to be sold together, but we have jointly agreed that this is not in our best interests.”
Two screams simultaneously filled the small auditorium.
“NO, NO NO please, don’t do this to us!!!! Please No!” The girls were hysterical now, clinging to each other tightly. Many in the crowd were shaken at this surprising turn of events. Few expected to see such a heart-rending scene. Natasha had clearly underestimated the feelings that may be generated for these two sisters. She was now beginning to regret this entire escapade; if this was not handled properly there might be some repercussions among her clients. Natasha did not panic though; calmly she turned the channel on her microphone and spoke a few brief sentences into it. Immediately four security personnel came on the stage, separated the sisters, and promptly gagged and cuffed them.
Normally this kind of behavior would have been rectified with a press of the remote, which would have delivered a corrective jolt of electricity to their respective cunts, and immediately restored order. Such a move would be quite transparent to the attendees and seem awfully cold and heartless at this point. Clearly this was the better move.
Once the situation was under control, Natasha was ready to answer Ms. Wingate.
“Clearly here at Stonebriar the desires of the client supercede those of anyone else. If you and the Prime Minister are comfortable with that arrangement then by all means you may purchase them individually. Which one of these lovely ladies would be your choice Ms. Wingate?”
The attractive well-dressed American woman stood up, getting a quick nod from her Asian counterpart and walked toward up and onto the stage. She looked at Nikki, then Kate, then back at Nikki. She put her hand on Nikki’s shoulder, “I would like this one please.”
“Very well then. #310 is now sold for $1.9 million!” Natasha slammed her gavel down, unable to hide an ever expanding smile.
“Prime Minister, you are to be congratulated as well, #311 also goes for $1.9 million.” She pounded the gavel down a second time. “Ladies, that concludes tonight’s auction, thank you all so much for coming and I hope to see you all of you again in just three short months. I can assure you that we will have an equally impressive stable of young ladies that will be well trained and ready to serve you.”
The lights slowly came up as the guests started to make their way toward the exits, while the willing bidders of course were escorted to a private waiting room where their new toys were awaiting them. Meanwhile Natasha, obviously exhausted, managed to make her way to the staging room. Inside were the two sobbing sisters, still shell shocked, but not completely surprised that Mistress Natasha had betrayed them one final time. There was no point in saying anything to them. She sat down on a couch, where a loyal subordinate promptly handed her a glass of Chardonnay. “Girls, while your new owners are handling some financial transactions, we have a final few minutes together. I’d like to spend this time to introduce you to the person that made this all possible.”
From behind a curtain emerged the one face that neither Nikki nor Kate ever thought they would see again. The girls’ jaws collectively dropped, approaching them was their former stepmother, known to them as Nancy. She gave a wicked smile before speaking.
“Hello Girls how are you?” She inquired devilishly, drawing a chuckle from Natasha and Marissa, a loyal guard. Both were gagged and cuffed, so there was no chance of any confrontation, but just to be sure Natasha pulled out the two remotes and the sisters resumed their correct posture.
“You two are to be commended”, Nancy continued, “From what I understand each of you has broken the record for the slave auction by a wide margin.” Natasha nodded. “All of those horrible nights pretending to enjoy being with your father and worse acting as if I liked you two two bratty little bitches have all turned out to be worth it.”
Nancy sat down next to Natasha on the leather couch and gave her a deep passionate kiss. Her 10% cut on these two would net her almost $400 grand. Not bad for a few months work she remarked.
“Let me tell you what you two are in store for next. Nikki, your new owner, from what I was able to find out, and it’s not much, is somehow connected with the federal government. It seems that that our Uncle Sam has a super secret agency the needs fresh young lesbians to perform shall we say “sensitive field work.” From what I hear the training is every bit as difficult as what goes on here, but much longer.” The two women chuckled. “Prepare yourself my dear, you are going to learn a lot more then just how to lick pussy.”
Nancy got up and approached the two girls, standing obediently in the middle of the room, like two zombies, as they were now completely devoid of any emotion. Kate’s tears and saliva were covering her face as Nancy put her hand under the younger sister’s chin. “You were always the nice one to me Kate and I am truly sorry for what you have had to go through. I wish I had some better news for you, but sadly I don’t.” She checked the cuffs before continuing.
“Prime Minister Sylvie is a very demanding Mistress. You will be joining, from what I understand, is a personal harem of over a dozen slave girls. She is known to lose interest in her girls quickly and also has a violent temper. She is rumored to have a well-equipped dungeon in which the most mild of infractions are punished quickly and severely.”
Kate somehow managed to cry fresh tears as Nancy attempted to console her, even holding onto the girl, stroking her hair. “I know honey, I know, it’s not fair.”
She continued: “There is a ceremony Kate, a very peculiar ceremony, that will take place just a few days after you arrive at her castle. Every new slave there goes through it. You will be dressed as a bride and, and without going into all the details, your marriage to the Prime Minister will be consummated. I have attended one of these ceremonies and they are exciting to witness but certainly difficult for the bride. I can assure you though that Mistress Natasha has prepared you well for that though.”
Nancy sat back on the couch and whispered something in Natasha’s ear, causing both women to laugh.
“I think we have time.” Natasha said loudly for everyone to hear. “Marissa, make sure that our two proud new owners are delayed for another 5 minutes or so.”
“Yes Mistress.” She obediently left the room.
The two evil bitches got up and circled Nikki and Kate like two sharks hungrily eyeing a pair of bleeding swimmers. Natasha stopped in front of Kate. “I just had this one a few minutes ago, why don’t you take her?” They walked the two girls over to the couch. Nancy stood in front of Kate, placed her hands on her shoulders and gently eased the somber, but nevertheless still stunning, eighteen year old to her knees. With the cuffs still on her wrists, it was harder then it appeared. Natasha did the same with Nikki. Before sitting down, the women lowered their panties and each removed the bit gags from their respective slave.
Natasha and Nancy, now sitting next to each other on the comfortable couch, stared each other in the eyes and enjoyed a passionate kiss. The two former college classmates had reached the absolute pinnacle of their success. Back in school they never would have gotten gorgeous girls like these two to lick their pussies, now it was rather routine, and on top of that they were getting rich too! The two women held each others hands tightly as Nikki and Kate got down to business between the legs of the older women.
Nancy whispered softly into Kate’s ears how much she was enjoying her work. How she had longed to sleep with her when they were living under the same roof. The older women timed their climaxes together and then they shared a quick embrace before composing themselves. Kate and Nikki kneeled obediently in front of them, hands still cuffed behind their backs.
Nancy was the first to get up; she gave Kate a quick kiss on the lips, tasting her own pussy juices. “Girls, I am not sure there is much more I can say other then thank you and I wish you the best of luck. We can never know what the future holds for us and for each of you it will be difficult, at least initially. But please hold out hope, as I am sure Natasha and her staff has trained you well. Goodbye.” Nancy gave a last nod to Natasha, and a peck on the check before exiting Kate and Nikki’s lives forever.
Now it was just the three of them. Almost four months ago the two sisters sat in Natasha’s office, expecting to have a relaxing week at a spa. Now their lives had been turned upside down, even their worst nightmares could not have been more horrible then this. Natasha was out of lies to tell the girls and they were out emotions to believe them. She kneeled down with the two of them and spoke softly.
“You may not believe me, and there is no reason for me to expect now that you would with everything I have said and done to you both. But I want you both to know that I will miss both of you very much. What you two have gone through was far more difficult then anything we have ever done to any other slave here at Stonebriar. The physical part of our enslavement process is terribly difficult, but that is the same for every girl that comes here. It is the psychological toll that we put you through that in some ways was even harder on you both, I am sure. Watching a loved one suffer through this process only makes it harder, and my sympathies were always with you both, despite what it may have seemed at the time. I am truly sorry that you won’t be together; you must believe me that I tried desperately to work it out that way. It just wasn’t to be. I am sorry.”
Natasha paused for a moment to let those words sink in again to the girls, which of course but a new round of crying and begging for her to do something to make it so.
“It is too late for that”, she told Kate, patting her gently on the head. “I can’t promise you that things will go easily. The world you both are going to be entering is a strange and often dangerous one. Once you leave here with your new Mistress anything can, and probably, will happen to you. It is not uncommon for slaves to be traded among Mistress’, often times I arrange the transactions. It is highly unlikely, but certainly not impossible, that you two may be together again. That of course is entirely based on the whims of your new owners. Before I bring Commandant Emily in here to process you for shipping, I want you to know that in a strange and unintended way, you have helped to keep Stonebriar fiscally sound. You two have easily set the top auction prize ever, $1.9 million each. Those funds will allow us to continue to be even more aggressive in acquiring pretty girls to be turned into new lesbian slaves. You won’t want to her this I’m sure, but thank you both again.”
She signaled for the Commandant to come in. Emily was about to haul Nikki away before Natasha halted her. She instructed the girls to give each other one last hug, before they had to say goodbye to each other, likely forever. She let it go on for longer then she should before giving Emily the signal to remove Nikki. She tried to run back to Kate, but had no leverage with her hands cuffed. Still, the scene was gut wrenching to anyone with a heart. Natasha of course did not; she pulled out her remote and pressed the button, sending a piercing jolt of electricity into Nikki’s twat. The girl fell to floor instantly. Natasha was going to miss doing that to her. Now immobilized, Nikki was easily escorted out of the room.
Just the two of them remained now. Mistress and slave, adult female and innocent teenaged girl, Doctor of Psychology and naïve young girl. Natasha had this girl deeper under her control then any girl she had ever trained. She did horrible things to her and yet she came back for more, so deep was her love. She could have been a slave for life; she would have endured any torture, no matter how extreme or perverted to please her Mistress. Yet that was the problem, Natasha wanted to be feared, not loved. And because of that it was worth it to her to sell Kate, even though girls like her may not come around again. Not matter how hard her operatives scoured the globe.
She held Kate tightly in her arms, knowing without a doubt that she would never see this magnificent girl again. Never again would she enjoy as much the thrill of shaving a virgin girl’s pussy. Watching her tremble with fear, as her most intimate areas were being wiped clean and exposed to a bunch of strange women. Never again would she enjoy as much the taking of a girl’s virginity while she is strapped down and powerless to stop it. Never again would she enjoy as much pasting electrodes on a girl’s pussy and committing the ultimate betrayal by sending surges of electricity into her cunt, all the while her believing that you truly loved her.
Yes there would be others like her, Natasha told herself, but none as perfect as this one she was sure. There was no point in prolonging this any longer, Natasha got up from her kneeling position, kissed Kate on the forehead and signaled to Emily and said:
“Now if you will excuse me #311, I must get to bed. Tomorrow is a busy day; we are expecting the arrival of a magnificent 19-year-old blonde, she is coming to us straight from her cheerleading camp and I need to be prepared for her.”
With that Natasha exited the room as Commandant Emily came over to lead Kate away…
The End.
Review This Story || Email Author: Jlou